Reborn

by Pensive

Rating: teen
Tags: Violence, Princess Celestia, Slice of Life, Zebra, Death, Human, Sad, Princess Luna, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Bat Pony
Length: 95352

Brother, sister, mother, father... What is a family? Are they just relatives? The people whom take care of you? Or, are they the ones you love most for just being whom they are? What will happen when brother and sister find them alone in Equestria.

Brother, sister, mother, father... What is a family? Are they just relatives? The people whom take care of you? Or, are they the ones you love most for just being whom they are? What will happen when brother and sister find themselves alone in Equestria?

What are they to you, when that's all you have when you're alone? What will happen, when it's broken and tossed into the depths of the unknown?

Will they fall apart piece by piece, in the mysteries and uncertainty known as Equestria? Or, will it thrive, and rebuild itself, starting anew, becoming stronger and better?

Notable people:
Editor - Faded Echos
Advice and beta reading - Commander Joe

Canceled Explanation Here-

Published 2020-08-11 05:30:01 UTC
Last updated 2022-03-01 10:27:12 UTC

Prologue

"Ughh,"

The sun. Go away pleaseee just go. Let me sleep.

The sunlight only got worse as if it was insulting me.

"Fine," I said to myself, "I'll get up stupid sun."

Ouch, the stupid sun only got worse when I opened my eyes. As I got up I looked around my room and rubbed my eyes. With a groan, I got up and went to the bathroom. Unfortunately, the bathroom was located out of my room, meaning I had to walk even farther to get there.

Welp, it seems I have nothing to do but get going. As I walked and stumbled over to the door, I nearly bumped my head into it. I glared at it before going on. I soon opened the door and the bathroom door right across the hallway from me. I turned the bathroom light on. You know, I'd take sunlight any day over this light.

As I looked at myself, I saw my blue eyes and light brown hair. I wasn't the most popular but, I was above average when it came to how I looked. Though I really don't care.

As I started doing what I did every morning I just knew. It was one of those days.

20 minutes later

As I got downstairs I got a water bottle and sluggishly chugged it.

"How can you still be tired?" said a voice I wanted to ignore, "you went to sleep hours early when you got home yesterday."

I turned to look at a girl. She was my age, 14, with blond hair and beautiful blue eyes. To most of the people at our school, she is very popular and was very social with everyone. This... has caused problems before, though if she ever got in trouble I was there to help. Besides, who would I be if I didn't help?

"Well, dear sister of mine," I replied, "you weren't walking around all day yesterday. I swear, I think all that walking from the camping trip made my feet harden at the bottom."

My sister had no response for a moment and only pouted. Like a child who was told she could only have two pieces of candy a day. I'm not going to lie it was cute until she got a smug grin and replied.

"Well, dear brother of mine," she said with a tone I could identify, "I'm not the one who wanted to go on the three-day camping trip."

"Oof," I faked leaning back a little while smirking a bit, "shot in the heart by my own sister, how cruel, Starla."

"Well..." she said glaring at me, "It's still your fault. Besides, I don't get why people would even go. Mountains are cold and wet, who would ever want to go?"

"Tell that to the rest of the class," at this point she had her arms crossed while I was cracking up inside at the way she looked, "the only ones that didn't go were you and two others."

At this, she sighed. Operation annoy/tease sister, success.

"Whatever Mark, breakfast is on the table", Star Sighed pointed, "if you hurry up we can make it to school without being late."

I looked at the table with eggs on them. Eggs my sister made. Her eggs are better than moms which is quite funny. I myself am a horrible cook. As I looked at them I was having an internal debate. I was really, Really too lazy to go over and eat. If you look at me you might think of me as lazy. Really lazy. And I'd agree.

My sister, however, was responsible and upstanding. Though we cared and loved each other( family love, I know what your thinking), she was like the big sister disapproving of my lazy habits(even though I'm older) and trying to get me out more.

Even at school, she's like that. I only have a small group of close friends. Though sometimes I do feel a little left out. She tried to get me into her group of friends but personally, I felt they were all focused on her rather than me and I was just following them around with nothing to add.

Later

After eating, my sister and I began our walk to school as we do five days a week, every week. Our mom used to take us there Monday and Tuesday but she's only off on weekends now. Unfortunately, it meant we had to walk to school every day of the week now. It wasn't far though, only a half-hour walk. I know a friend who has to walk much longer, so I wasn't complaining.

As we were walking, it was weird and awkward. It was quiet. I didn't like that.

Today, was different. I just couldn't tell. As we stopped and waited till we could cross, ahead a car crashed into another at ludicrously fast speed. That wasn't the worst part. The car that was hit, was sent flying at us.

No... My sister and I were going to get hit. I did the only thing I could do. I grabbed her in a vice grip hug and took the full force of a flying car.

"Wha...?!-"

BOOM

---

“You care for your sister dearly, don’t you? As does she, for you.

Very well, I shall help you two, after all, family matters most,

Whether it be together, or away Forever,

Be sure to make friends too, just as family matters,

Friendship is magic.”

Chapter 1 - I'll Protect You (R)

Marks was having one of the worst headaches he had ever had.

For a second, Mark thought it was going away, but it came back. 'Everything hurts. Now wha- STARLA!'

Mark proceeded to get up, only to fall down again.

This time, he slowly got up, head still spinning. He was doing fine until he noticed something. 'Oh god what's wrong with my body. I was, a horse... I-'

"Mark?"

Turning around a towards his sister's voice he saw... another horse. Pony 'But... this horse looks like it could have been... Starla... It is Starla.;'

"S-Starla...?" Mark shakily said, "is that..."

"Mark..."

Mark started to tear up as he went up and hugged, well tried to hug her. Luckily for Mark, she was next to him.

"I-I t-thought you got hurt," Mark tried to saw, tears coming like a waterfall, "I heard an explosion... a-and..."

Mark felt her tears as she cried as well.

"Y-You idiot," Starla hugged back, "don't scare me like that."

Time felt like an eternity. All Mark could do was hug tighter as both of them cried. Moments later when there were calm, Star began to ask a question.

"M-mark...?" Starla said, "w-what h-happened??"

Mark only looked at himself and Star... 'She is a pony if I remember from an old book I had about equine anatomy as a baby... she had a baby pink, or extremely light shade of red coat(plus a hint of white) with a more red-ish mane that had a strip in it. Her tail had the same colors. What surprised me the most is... she had wings... and a horn.'

A check to himself, Mark found he had the same, only I had a very light brown coat, with a more normal brown mane and tail. The noticeable parts were the wing and horn as well.

"I...I don't know..." said Mark, now looking around, "I don't even know where we are."

They were in some kind of forest. The trees seeming bigger than a normal tree. That wasn't the worst part. It was late. As in the sun was going down and barely able to see it over the trees. Looking at the situation, Mark couldn't help but be a bit negative inside. 'And I don't think... with what's available, or in this case wasn't, we wouldn't even be able to pick up what we need to make a shelter.'

Looking at his sister, seeing her shaking Mark gave her another hug.

"Don't worry, Star," Mark said trying to comfort her, using her nickname, "I'll protect you."

She only nodded and hugged back. Still, they had to find shelter soon. Luckily there was a nearby cave.

"Star," Mark softly whispered to her, "there's a nearby cave. We can rest there til morning."

"ok..."

As they got up and ~~stumbled~~walked to the cave, it became easier to get used to their new... bodies. By the time we walked the distance, they were a little more accustomed to walking. Though not much. As they got to the cave it was... much larger than he originally had thought. 'It would have to do.' They went in deep to be shielded from the cold but not deep enough to be in the dark.

After a bit, they curled up together for warmth and went to sleep.

"What is this I see, feathery ponies with no place to be?" A voice in the dark said, "Perhaps I should take them, les' something dangerous zaps them."

"Mark."

'Go away, my everything still hurts.'

"Mark."

...

"Mark!"

"Oof," Mark's world of pain increased.

"Finally what took you so long?", said Star in a hushed whisper, "quickly get up."

Her tone already had Mark up despite the pain. He noticed the problem the second his eyes were open. They weren't at the cave. They were in a hut. More specificity on a large bed. In a hut that was larger than what should be... 'Don't tell me that we're smaller than we should be. That would make things harder if everything was oversized.'

"What happened?" He asked knowing she probably wouldn't know else she would have woke me up before.

"Don't know. I woke up on that other bed,"

As Mark looked at the hut and the room they were in, He saw the door, which was large for our size as well, and the popout bed that was in the wall which his sister was on before she woke up.

"Do you think the one that brought us here has harmful intentions?"

"I don't think so," she replied, "I don't think they would leave in beds if they were bad..."

'Ok, this situation doesn't seem good so far. We could try to escape but the one who lives here could be a friend. There could be hundreds of possibilities damnit! Can't really do much but go out, I doubt we could escape if they are hostile.'

One Sigh Later

"Well, look like we only have one option," Mark said looking at the door.

As they walked to the door, Mark managed to get it open by using his forelegs to hop on the door and use his mouth to pull the handle down.

The door slowly pushed open and what we saw was, a room with a pot in the middle that was boiling hot. This room looks like it'd be your typical witch room in fiction. Pots and bottles hanging every day and a strange cauldron in the middle.

There was a chair next to the cauldron so I was able to see a thick bubbling liquid inside. Mark had gotten close on top a chair. Seeing a bowl near it he tried to reach out for it.

Creeking

Fear

Fear is the reaction Mark felt when he heard a door creaking open. This caused him to fall off the chair. Though he landed on his hooves

"And who are you?" said an ominous voice, "to disturb my brew?"

Mark quickly got up protectively got in front of his sister and saw ..a 'a zebra?! I stared for a moment before gaining my sense back.'

"Who are you?!" Mark half yelled said trying to keep the fear out of his voice. 'Which if I do say so myself was doing quite well.'

Unfortunately, his response was returned in kind with the zebra glaring at Mark, his mental defenses holding up. Well, it was until she started speaking again.

"I take you from danger, and you are ungrateful?" she said, rhyming, "even for a stranger, you should at least be grateful."

Mark felt like his heart just dropped and he felt like a child caught stealing cookies. 'I couldn't say anything because... there was nothing I could say to that. What was I supposed to say?'

"I-I.. um.." Mark's pathetic response died into a whimper as I looked to the ground.

I couldn't think of anything to do as the situation turned awkward...

"Well?"

...

"Umm, s-sorry about my, brother," said the voice of his sister stepping out a little from behind me with her head lowered, "he's just a little... worried."

This just caused the zebra to look at his sister. At least I didn't fell a glare on me anymore... This was getting awkward and I was a bit shameful I just jumped straight to conclusions...

"Foal or not, get some rest," said the zebra as she points back to the room we came from, "less' I make a bowl of pony soup out of you."

This caused us to gulp. We nodded and wobbly walked back to the room. We both just relaxed down on one of the beds together and waited in silence. This was just awkward now. It felt like she was treating us as misbehaving children! And I really don't know how to feel about that. Scratch that It's slightly infuriating.

The moment only grows longer as they just relaxed with nothing to do. Mark was just thinking about what happened while his sister was probably thinking about something too. Neither of us felt like talking with fear the zebra would come back.

A few minutes later the zebra came back, still glaring at Mark... 'I don't even need to see the glare to know it's there...' He felt his ears fold back and he whimpered slightly. She came in with two bowls on her back. She then puts the bowls of... glowing green...sigh... liquid.

"A brew, to renew your strength."

"Thank you." his sister replied quietly.

The zebra than looked at Mark.

...

"At least the filly in my care has the decency to easily thank me."

"s-sorry..." came Mark's pitiful reply, the moment getting even more awkward.

He didn't have to look to feel the glare melting through him. Then as if all tension in the room just disappeared she spoke almost a little cheery in her voice.

"Eat up," she said with a smile, "less I have nightmares of dead foals."

She was just walking out as if nothing happened... The sound of giggling Mark could hear quite clearly to his left as his sister looked at his bewildered face. Well, at least his sister isn't worrying anymore.

Sigh

"Well, guess we should eat this..." I'm having a hard time calling this thing something edible, "brew..."

With one spoon full Mark and his sister dived right in... only to cough it right out. 'I swear, I'd rather get another four shots in a five-minute time frame than eat this garbage.'

Author's Note

You know. I really hate proofreading. It takes sooo long and is annoying having to go back a forth. Now I remember why I like using google docs better to write. Though I prefer the dark background on fimfiction... By the time I was done proofreading it had an extra 350-ish word. And that was just editing and adding on small parts.

Extra -
Mark
Starle
Hut layout
Well, thanks to a lot of pony creator games. At least I can keep my wallet full:rainbowlaugh:

Chapter 2 - Protector

Author's Note

Yes, I know the dialogue grammar doesn't match up with the fimfiction writing guide, but I really don't want to spend the time to think up a way to correctly write a simple sentence. Editing already feels like walking through hell with pinkie has been nonstop drinking coffee, I don't need to add more stress to myself about proper grammar.

Edit: I made this a while ago. It's not the best, but it's better than the previous one. Kind of.

Chapter 2 - Protector

POV: Unknown(Zebra)

As the Zebra walked out of the hut, she came out on top of a hill. Near the base of the hill was a small village and to the other side of the hill was a forest. Currently, it was bright outside with the lush green grass flowing in the wind.

Down the hill near a well, there was another zebra getting water. Slightly taller and bigger as well as old as wise. Going down the hill the other zebra noticed and once finished looked over and waited. On the outside, the two were calm on collected. However, on the inside, one of them was panicking.

'How is this even possible? How, how, how, how, how. Alicorns. Two of them. This shouldn't even be possible! What do we do?! The only alicorns known since after the disappearance of them in the age of alicorns RASIE THE SUN AND MOON!'

"Ah, Silica, I presume our guess have awoken?"

The older of the two said, with a Zebrican accent. She, unlike the younger zebra Silica, had markings and some golden accessories past down from village shaman to shaman. It took Silica a more than a few moments to respond and during this time she calmed down a bit.

"Yes, however, they seem to be in a trying endeavor.
The colt was suspicious, as well as a little vicious for his sister."

"I see, on that note, your training is on hold, as an occasion such as this should be dealt with haste."

A loud sigh could be heard from the younger one of the two as she finally was able to relax. This got a slight glare from the village shaman.

"Training or no, work there is to be done."

A loud groan was the next sound out of Silica's muzzle.

'I should have kept my muzzle shut'

Looking at the shaman's face, Silica had silent pout, the Shaman smiled on the inside, though soon the look turned pleading.

"Mythic, what do we do? You know as well as I do what they are. We've got to turn them in or something..."

The shaman's face, Mythic, turned to a glare mixed with some disappointment.

"We already talked about this, Silica. Equestria is across the see and we have nobody to spare due to upcoming winter. It would be suicide to send fouls out to sea alone. Even after winter, we will need to fix and repair damages no doubt to come."

"But you know how the rest of the village is..."

"A dragon fire message bottle we can send, but the sea and winter alone are asking for trouble. Five months at best they would arrive."

Silica's ears only folded back as she found the dirt far more interesting. Mythic just sighed internally and lighten her glare a bit.

"Viliage's help or not we can take care of them ourselves."

Silica only looked up a bit ears still folded back.

"I know how you feel, however, the village might not be the best place for them but we'll protect them. Nothing will happen. Besides, I'm still the village shaman you know."

Silica only nodded slightly at the news with a tiny smile.

"Now, I believe we have Guests to see."

POV: Mark

"Cmon, Mark... hurry up."

Star gave Mark a light but still hard punch... kick? To the side.

"I refuse to finish the last spoon full's of this... this... blech." said, mark faking disgustingness while sticking his tongue out.

"I swear, you misbehaved while we were young and you still do it now. How about a promise? If you finish now... I'll... hmm, I'll help you out in the future should you need my help. Deal?"

'Sigh'

"Fine..."

Looking at the bowl of glowing green soup of disgust and then the darkroom with one window to a sunny outdoor, I gulped the rest of the soup down and shivered at the taste after.

"See? All done!" said star... lightly patting? hugging? me.

'As infuriating as her tone was, I won't lie It made me feel better. I feel like a child...'

"Thanks, Star..."

"No problem my childish brother!"

Sigh...

"So, what do we tell them? Personally I don't really want to talk about it and being introverted doesn't help..."

"Neither do I..." Said my sister the humor in the room just a few moments ago calming down.

After we had put our bowls on the small table in the room, we just relaxed on one of the large beds. It could fit both of us so we decided to stay together. I was starting to get tired and laid my head on my hoof. Soon my sister did the same. I nearly fell back asleep when we heard a knock.

In came in two zebras. One was the zebra from before, which Mark had shied away at a little, and another zebra who's appearance nearly screamed IMPORTANT. She had two gold earrings on her ears. Some markings seeming as if they were added later in life.

One they both came in the older one began to speak to the twins.

"Hello, young ones. You may call me Mythic. I'm am the village's shaman and this is my apprentice, Silica."

As Mythic moved aside to show Silica, she collected the empathy bowls and put them away for later.

"Hello! I'm Silica! I hope the brew helped you feel better? I'm not as good as my teacher but I try."

...

My sister and I only nodded. I was a bit surprised she was not rhyming like before. She must've seen my look because she immediately addressed that.

"I'm not rhyming because my training has been put on hold."

...

'Well, this is getting awkward...'

Silica only awkwardly smiled looking around.

"Well, sorry if I frighten you earlier, if I may what are your names?"

"I-I'm Starla Tempus and this is my brother Mark Tempus."

"Huh, unique names even among ponies."

"If you don't mind me asking, why were you two out there in the woods alone? And how did you even get on this island?"

We only folded our ears and looked at other things in the room suddenly finding them more interesting.

...

Apprentice or not Mythic would be disappointed and outraged that her apprentice wasn't able to tell they didn't want to talk about it. Lucky Silica, she paid attention to her training.

"I see... Well, if you ever want to talk, I'll be here for you two. You two should get rest. I live here with my teacher as tradition is, but we only have one spare bed. So you will have to share, sorry."

My sister and I only nodded unsure of what to do. Soon Silica left out to the main room.

'Hmm, the last time I slept with my sister was before we got separate rooms. Eh, can't be helped... Why-...'

"S-Star?"

"Yeah?"

"Is it me or... or are we just accepting the fact we're here? We don't even know if we can go home... to see our friends and family..."

...

"I... I never... thought of that..."

'Oh god... We're here... No way home to friends or family... In an unknown place... Forever...'

Tears. As the pair looked at each other they both saw tears. They came like a waterfall as they hugged each other on Silica's bed. Though the sun was going down as they cried, and the rays of light were gone, the silent embrace of the moon took them to a deep slumber.

Chapter 3 - Hostile Faces

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 4 - Light in the Dark

POV: ???

Gasp!

As I woke up, I saw it's almost time for the sun to rise.

'Wow, it's unlike me to wake up late'

Later At Breakfest

"Why, good morning Luna!"

"gnd morn, Tia," half-heartedly muttered my half-asleep Luna as she was walking into the room with a full coffee pot drinking straight from it.

"Bad nigh-"

Knock Knock

The room doors slowly open as a guard comes in. His identity unknown thanks to the armor enchantments, I had no idea who this was. He stopped shortly after and bowed.

"Princess, we got a message from a dragon fire bottle. It's marked urgent for your eyes only."

'Urgent? Nothing actually urgent as happened since Luna's return two years ago, Discords escape, the Canterlot Wedding, and the return of the Crystal Empir-... Ok, I'll take it back, a lot of urgent things have happened in the last two years.'

After thanking the guard and taking the letter, I quickly opened it, while my sister was looking over me to see the letter. Looking at the letter I noted it was from one of the nomadic zebra tribes. I have connections to all of them, but which one is this.

Dear Princess Celestia,

Recently something of urgent news has come up. I had been in the forest looking for rare plants for my brew when I had found two foals sleeping in a cave alone. However, that is not an important part compared to what the ponies were. Both of them, brother and sister, were Alicorns.

Yes, this is real. Attached to this message is a feather from both of them for you to confirm the magical signatures. Unforitanitly, as you know our village has been in chaos and disorder since I last messaged you about the changlings and consequently riot it caused. This means that we have none to spare to send them to you across the sea, and with winter around the corner, traveling the sea would be impossible.

~~Not to mention the disrepair of the town and citizens.~~

This message is a request to you to get them asap when winter ends as it would be near impossible to make the voyage during winter as I know you would want to see them as soon as possible. I fear they are in danger due to the state of everything here.

Thank you for taking the time to read this and I hope for you to reply soon.

Mythic, Shaman of the dragon tribe.

An... ALICORN!?.

'The feather is radiating alicorn magic. We would send help but currently, the sea is infested with pirates. The most we could send would be one ship. But that ship wouldn't have enough ponies to protect it should even a small scout ship come across them.'

Celestia was too busying thinking she didn't realize Luna read the letter and go through the same thought process as her.

'Oh nononononono not good, they Are endanger, possible the most importent ponies on the planet right now since Twilight's-'

"Sister."

'What if we- NO that won't work wha-'

"Celestia Angelus"

This broke Celestia out of her thoughts as she hadn't heard that name in many years. The last time she did, was before Luna's banishment. Celestia only looked at Luna.

"I know what your thinking, Tia. If it must be a small crew that needs protection, allow me to go."

"What?! Bu-"

"Sister, I have just returned recently, yes, however right now I'm am a little more than a political tool others are trying to take advantage of. If I leave, It won't have bad collateral damage."

"But, you only just return two-"

"Sister, please. I've done nothing useful for the kingdom since my return and I won't be able to do anything for a while. Let me help, please. Beside's I returned two Years ago."

This got Celestia thinking in overdrive because she didn't want to lose her sister again.

"But even so, your powers have been drained by th-"

"Celestia, you know as well as I do how quickly an alicorn recovers. I can leave in 4 months right after winter and arrive 15 days after departing. I'll only be gone a month."

"I... bu-... sister..."

Sigh

Celestia only looked at Luna. As the moment went on as their eyes looked, Celestia thought. Soon, tears forming in her eyes as she embraced Luna in a tight hug.

"You better come back..."

POV: Mark

It didn't take lone for me to discover the magic. We had been with Mythic and Silica a couple of days but once I ask about if the horns they had, I dived right into the books of unicorn magic they had.

It's hard to believe that magic is real... But when they said it, I was eager to disprove it. But, I can't. Welp, if you can't beat them, join em. Laughing inside, I made sure I was alone and able to focus before I had tried to use magic. It was... it's. Well, magic is easy. Similar to computer programming in the ways of problem-solving except instead of creating code, it more like copying the spell matrix or what I like to call it, the coding.

Spells are like coding but instead of being some kind of a program changing something in a machine, you manipulate the world. Thermal energy, the magnetic field around you, soundwaves, electrical energy, etc.

Well, at least in theory as the books I was reading barely went into the science behind the magic. A guide I saw said that it was the easiest and hardest way to cast spells because while it's what most pony and foals learn how to do, it won't take you far. After all, complex spells, according to the book, you must know what the spell is specifically doing.

I found that odd. Why only know what it does? Wouldn't it be better to know how it does what it does? Anyways after trying my first levitation spell I could find any other spell easy enough to be visualized. So if I wanted to know more, I'd have to study the spell and learn what it does. Then maybe I could cause a simple heat spell like the one in the book.

Thinking about the spell I wanted to try, I kept thinking of how it works over and over to makes sure I had it. the average time to learn this spell with a focused study for an adult pony, according to the book is 2 months if studied and done correctly with the right method. But then again, why stop at only knowing what the spell does? Wouldn't knowing how the spell does what it does would be easier because instead of only know what it does, I'll know why and how it does that.

Meaning if I know how it works inside and out, I should be able to speed the process up instead of trial and error to getting it to do what I need it to do correctly. I wonder how illusion spells work because that's something I really want to try.

Oh, this magic is exciting. Too bad Star isn't as interested. The only thing she bothered learning was the levitation spell. When she did that I took note her horn glowed a rose red.

Didn't take me long to find my horn glowed a navy blue. I wonder why they glow certain colors.

POV: Star

One week later

Silica had taken care of Mark and Star most of the time. Mythic was out most of the time. That meant every time Silica had to go to the town she had to take the foals to make sure they were safe. Sadly this meant Star had to see the state of the town. Star, no matter what couldn't help but fell her heart down every time they go there.

People hostile, yelling over the smallest things. What used to be such a happy little place. Turned to nothing but disrepair.

For Silica, it was the same. The town was once filed with smiles and friendly faces. It was family. Now, it's a hollow husk of what it once was. It's broken. And she doesn't know if it could ever be fixed. Her family is falling apart. It's only a matter of time.

And yet as Silica left the two somewhere safe before heading into the deeper parts of town, a young zebra found them. It was Nuru and a friend he also likes to be with. She was the same age as them, and her name was Tulia.

Two months, two weeks, and 4 days later

It wasn't long until Mark and Star found they were not alone.

Over time, others came to them. They find time calming and nice to be with. Star listens to them while helping them through their problems and often enjoying having other together. Many of the town young often sneak out to find their friends. As Star and Mark were in their hidden where other zebra, fillies and colts, sat and talked. They enjoyed themselves as best as they can.

The hidden base, as the others called it, in reality, it was just a small broken hole to a blocked-off alleyway between the houses. The hole was blocked by a broken and abandon wood stand that was rotting. It also helped that only the other children could fit in the hole.

In the end, this was where many of the town's children found they can enjoy the peace and quietness of being with friends.

Star and Mark laid on their forehooves at the very back off the base watching all the children together. Each day changes as not all of them could get there plus with winter hitting two months ago ever less come. This day most of them were here. Smaller groups in other corners and others talking quietly playing with each other, with small blankets Star learned to make recently.

To the group, Mark and Star were the leaders of the group, though it was mostly seen as Star as the leader. The others came to them over time. Most of them would talk with Star for a while and they just kept coming back. Until the amount of them coming grew to the size of a classroom.

Speaking of class, many of their educations were halted when the changlings got ran out. No one went anywhere nowadays. Seeing that, Star and Mark had the older fillies and colts help the younger in their education for three days a week. They also helped after finding that their education was much farther along despite them being the same age as some of the younger ones. Unfortunately, they don't know the history of that world so they let others help out while learning themselves.

To the pair of ponies, this was their sanctuary for the children of this town that had been separated and forces into solitude. They watched and supervised them. To keep the sanctuary quite and safe from outside as well as keeping the others safe. They found that they were the most mentally mature than the others. Though they didn't mind.

Since the group started They've worn their hoods. However, since more and more kept coming and started not only stayed with them and came to be with their other friends, they felt, that if the group was trusting enough to listen to everything they say, that they should return the trust. Since then when the others came, they removed their hoods as a sign of trust. Not the cloak as showing the wings could be a massive danger to themselves if others ever found out.

There wasn't much a reaction to them removing the hoods, but since then all of them have become closer.

Though the sanctuary was for the children of the town for them to have slightly better lives, never have they thought it would have disastrous effects.

POV: Mark

"Star, you hear that?"

While the group was coming together, I and star have to notice that we have a better sense of the others in the group. Maybe it's because we're ponies? It's still unknown.

"Yeah, I do." replied star, expression sad.

As we got up from the back of the alleyway or base/sanctuary and headed to the front where the entrance was, we heard silent crying. We saw Kimya. She was quite silent in the group, but she was still apart of it. It took was a bit but when we got close to the entrance we heard screaming outside the hole that was covered with a cloth matching the wall.

We didn't have to listen long. It was a mare shouting at someone else to where Kimya. A few moments later we heard fighting and things breaking. I don't think the rest of the town cared. They likely only stayed back from the fight.

We can assume from what Kimya told us that it's probably her mother and father that had split up. They have been fighting for her and now that she comes to the group to hide, she must have thought he took her.

Star went to Kimya and silently took her into a tight embrace. I only put a few more layers of thick cloth over the wall to cover up the sound. Looking back at them I went and put a hoof over Kimya's shoulder before I go and check on everyone else.

I was never a people person. Most of the emotional issues they have, I normally let Star deal with. While I took care of other things such as finding a place for everyone. I was the one who found the alleyway and decided we could use this place for the others instead of being in the open drawing attention.

POV: Silica

Later that night at the hut

'Odd. There are more fights in town recently. And the few I heard were about the missing children. Maybe it's getting a little dangerous for Star and Mark. We have been getting close, but they always seem happy to go to town. Why would they ever want to go there? It's unfriendly and hostile to many.'

"Ah, Silica your back already?" Looking back I saw Mythic had just come inside from going out to the forest for rare plants.

"Yeah, I had to since fights are getting more common..."

"I see."

"I'm also a little worried before some of the fights I've heard seem to be about missing children."

"Perhaps you should keep an eye on the two in the case something happens."

"My thoughts exactly, however, If they do run into trouble, I doubt it would be a problem."

Raising an eyebrow Mythic looks at Silica.

"How so...?"

"Have you not notice? Mark is exceptionally talented with magic."

"How so?"

"Yep! I have no doubts that Mark has already read most if not all the books we have about pony magic. He even showed me he could turn the entire room warm a week after he hit the books. Useful during the night and especially because of winter."

As Silica began to ramble, Mythic thought in silence because raising a hoof silencing Silica.

"I see. I'll prepare dinner, you go rest."

This got Silica's already happy mood even happy even after she was just sulking talking about the way things are in town.

"Alright, thanks!"

Mythic stood there thinking on the books of pony magic she had. She had gone to Equestria to complete the final part of her shaman training and learned many things. One being that most unicorns rarely go beyond with their magic learning a few spells with their magic.

As Silica left, Mythic was left in silence doing nothing, but think.

Silica cheerfully went to go lay down and rest with Mark and Starla. She notices the idle chatter stopped and slowed down when she came into the room compared to what she heard from behind the door. She noted it but didn't think much of it.

Author's Note

What? Why are you reading this? I have nothing to say...

Chapter 5 - Reputation

POV: Starla

One month and a half later

It's been three weeks since Mark and I have been to town and it's as frozen cold as always. Silica said we're in town earlier than normal because she'd probably be taking longer than normal. The reason for being in town was because Silica needed to get some supplies to fix a crack in one of the windows.

Mark had the 'wonderful...' idea to make the crack and 'blame the bird' as he says so that we would have to go to town. It's been a while since we had checked on the town's children and we were getting worried.

Besides being in that hut all day with Mythic and Silica is getting boring even if they are teaching us some general knowledge of the world. 'Guess they realize the odd knowledge gap already eh?...' At least Mark is enjoying the magic books.

We still haven't said anything about where we came from or why we were in that cave.

The town is still as unfriendly and hostile as before. Though it does make it easy to sneak away from the small park area Silica leaves us in before going to the more dangerous part of the town.

Walking down the road, hooves cold and breath saw in the chill air we reach the usual area Silica leaves us while she goes to the town for the shopping.

Waiting on one of the benches as cold as it is my brother and I look around. Still, plenty of zebra's around so unfortunately, it took a while but we soon found an opening. Doing one last check around we slid off the bench. 'Ugh, I think the cloak got a little wet from sitting on the bench' Trying to ignore the cold feeling we continue.

Going to the small hidden alley, we went in looking around. Everything looks alright. There are already some others here playing around. Only a few really but this is their home away from home so they try to enjoy what they can.

Some of them noticed us and waved. Waving back I decided to see what they were doing while Mark, as lazy as he is, just went to a warm spot and laid down. He prefers to be up at night so he's usually tired by day meaning half the time we're there he's asleep. 'Oh, brother of mine, whatever shall I do with you?'

Letting out a small giggle, I went over to the others and saw one of the older ones teaching them multiplication. While watching them I think back. Mark and I had asked how old they were while they were doing some work and we were shocked. At their age, they should be doing the same level of education as me and Mark. Mark and I just chalked it up to the town being in a bad state for so long.

We had thought of boosting their education to as close as we can to what we know, but in the end, we didn't want to mess up whatever their education system of what they were already doing. We do on occasion help the older ones out, who then help out the younger one but that's about all.

Looking at the parchment they were using to do multiplication I went around and pointed out some wrong answers. I always find myself being the one to help others and bringing them together.

Thinking I found myself wanting. Wanting to stay with them. Even though I know that these lands can be quite dangerous. The zebra lands are mostly nomadic with many shamans. A shaman influencing the world magic they live in, more specifically things such as spirits. They are wise and powerful, however, even making one mad would be an impressive feat.

Though these lands seem fine, there are often dangers around such as bandits, monsters, and pirates in the waters that separate Equestria. Though however rare, the most dangerous would be a rogue shaman. A shaman who enslaves sprites

and uses them for self-gain.

Breaking out of thought I'll look around before continuing to help the others. It's about time we tell them of our departure.

Mark and I agreed we'd do it next time we went out, which is right now so there is only about one thing to do now. After helping the last zebra I look for Mark and find him peaceful sleeping. Walking over I can't help but keep thinking of my surroundings.

My coat isn't as itchy as when we first woke up, as long as we didn't think about it but now that I'm thinking about it...

'ugh... I'm thinking about it.'

With an internal groan, I stopped in front of Mark. Oblivious to me. Seriously? With the clopping of my hooves, he doesn't notice me? Really? Well, looks like I need to teach him a lesson.

Leaning down to his ear I began to whisper.

"Oh, Marrrkkyyy" I began, "Wake up? for me?"

With a jolt to his head and a blush glowing brightly, he looks around. A moment later a pout graces his features and he glares at me. If anything, it's rather cute.

"What."

"My my, Marky, so serious." I lightly chided, "What's got you so grumpy?"

Giggling at my brothers groan in annoyance I look at him.

"Cmon, it's about time we tell them of our departure soon."

Getting up, Mark looked around as we went to an area where everyone could hear us.

Tapping my hooves, I look around as they quiet down and look at me. I'm going to miss them...

I begin to hesitate to wonder if we should tell them. I take a deep breath to think. There's no going back. My mouth opens as I announce our departure in a week.

"We have something to tell you all."

One week later.

Mark, Silica, Mythic, and I were chilling around. Mythic had received a message that Princess Luna, Mistress of the Night, blah blah, etc. would be arriving by tonight and they would come to get me and Mark. We had left a letter in the hideout for the others to find when we left.

'Heh, I wonder when they will find it.'

Looking at the clock I see it barely hit midnight. The time they said they'd pick us up. It was a little broad so I thought what it meant is that they'd reach land by midnight and pick us up sometime in the night. At least if we're Silica and Mythic will also be up. As for Mark... he's always up. Usually reading a book on magic, like right now.

My brother is nerdy when it comes to technology and seems like magic too. At least he has something to do and isn't bothering anyone-

As Star was thinking the lights went out. Mark was immediately looking around.

POV: Mark

As the torches went out Mark was already on guard. 'Well, just so happens for me, I learned how to cast a spell to enhance seeing in the darkness which worked amazingly even in a room with zero lights sources.'

Looking around I found it still dark. 'What? The only thing that should prevent it from working is magic.' With a chill going down my spine, I ready my magic and cast a small tiny wave of unseeable magic with normal unseeable due to the small amount of magic in the spell. Basically, a magic radar but with magic, I'm not sure how I got it to work, but it works. After I analyzed the soundwave that came back and mapped the room. Something was behind us that wasn't there before...

Turning around readying a shock spell that I came up with that would, in theory, shut down the nerves in a body system for a while, or at least, I hope it does that because I haven't even thought of how I would combine electrical energy and magic. I highly doubt it will work but hey, something is better than nothing. Unlike the stun spell in the book that is just a blast of concentrated magic that paralyzes the nerves in the area the blast hit with the possibility of giving a concussion, this spell is an electrical shock that can paralyze multiply people close together if there is enough power in the spell for it to jump from body to body.

Much better than just sending out a blast of concentrated magic that paralyzes the area it hit.

By the time I was turned around my horn glowed a chilling blue in the darkness. As I was about to send it forwards to our unknown friend. Unfortunately, I was caught off guard by our mysterious causing feedback into my horn because I didn't channel the energy elsewhere.

"Mark Tempus, I assume?"

'Owo Oucw oucH!' Guess the spell failed, because if it worked, I would have been paralyzed temperately instead of just being shocked.

Barely turning around due to me suddenly turning, Mythic, Silica and Star just saw a pony coming out of a shadow into moonlight from the window, while the shadows, leaching on to the pony hiding them, slowly sliding off as if it was in an ethereal wind.

Opening my eyes after the minor shock to my head 'it still hurts', I looked at the navy blue pony.

"And you are?" I tried to glare.

With a bow, the pony, whom I noted as a thestral from one of the books I read, bowed.

"I am Eclipse Rose under service to Princess Luna of Equestria."

Princess Luna? They're here already?

"I am here to bring you and Starla Tempus back to the ship post haste."

"What's with the secrecy around us?"

With another bow the thestral, Eclipse Rose explained.

"Apologies your Highness, but the protocol for the Intelligent's Service dictates to secure secrecy. I did not expect you to find and have a spell aimed at me so quickly."

What caught Mythic was that Mark and caught a thestral, which specialized in shadow magic, that was a part of an Intelligent's Service which she had never heard of in all the years she had lived in Equestria to finish training. What caught the younger two of the four off guard was when Eclipse Rose had said, called them royalty.

"Y-your highness??" Mark asked sputtering in surprise.

"Yes, your highness, by order of Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, and recently crowned Princess Twilight Sparkle; Starla Tempus and Mark Tempus are royalty with titles of Prince and Princess of Equestria."

Mythic and Silica weren't surprised, being more interested in the actions Mark took. While Mark and Starla stood silent.

The thestral looked at them in silence, face plastered with a smile.

"Your Highnesses, if we may go? The waters are infested with pirates and it would be best to return to Equestria as soon as possible."

Looking at Star she looked backed and I just nodded as she began speaking.

"I-of courses, Just give us a moment."

With a nod, Eclipse took a step back. Star and I took out a letter to both Mythic and Silica.

"Thank you, for taking us in when we were lost."

Surprised Mythic and Silica were only able to get the letter before we left out the door with Eclipse.

"If you get on my back, it would be faster to fly back as land is a half-hour flight from here."

"Uh, o-ok." replied a stammering Mark.

Eclipse didn't know but Star knew that Mark was afraid of heights. With a soft nudge and a soft smile from Star, they got on to Eclipse back and they soon took flight. Mark was tightly holding on eyes shut, which Eclipse noticed. She only smiles softly as the flight into the night.

As Star looked back, she made a wish. It just so happened, a star was shining upon them that night. Unfortunately, all things come at a cost.

POV: Luna

One day before

"Princess, lieutenant Eclipse Rose, has orders to collect the two VIP's as soon as we make landfall."

"Good," replied Luna, "Night Wing, tell me, I had been warned against bringing Solar Guards, Lunar Guards, and Royal Guards together on one ship because they don't get along well. Pray tell, how are they doing?"

Night Grimaced a bit at the question but answered anyway.

"Your highness, Princess Celestia's elite Solar guard, your Lunar Guard, and the few Royal Guards here are mostly separate and don't tend to interact. Princess, if I may ask, why were so many Guards from everywhere pulled for this mission? And on such a small ship at that."

Princess Luna only sighed at the state of the silent ship. It's been silent since they set sail. Hopefully, the foals can bring some liveliness to the ship.

After a moment of thought, Luna decided to tell Night wing Wingthe truth.

"The reason is that the VIP's are both confirmed Alicorns."

A surprised look came across Night Wing's face.

"I'm not surprised you didn't know. Only the officers were told the specific details of the mission."

"Princess?"

"Yes?"

"How...?"

Luna was surprised, back in the day, her Lunar Guards were loyal to the highest degree and would dare not question the one they serve. Thinking about it, she was a little happy that Night Wing doesn't blindly follow her orders. It would be the Lunar rebellion all over again.

"Well, If you ever find the answer, come back and tell me."

Night Wing only sat down starting a thousand yards. Her mind was anyone's guess as Luna calmly sat down on her chair. Soon, Night Wing quickly grabbed the whiskey on Luna's small desk in her small room. Luna had refused to take the captain's room, only to leave it for the captain of the ship.

Luna only smirked as she watches Night Wing chug done a few gulps and soon she stopped, took a breath, and began to cough.

"Would you, per'se, prefer a cup over the whole bottle?" Luna said, still smirking.

As soon as Luna received confirmation in the form of a nod, she pulled out two glasses from a cover and poured both of them a glass giving Night Wing one as well. Thanking Luna Night Wing was taking a small sip. Think is, Luna was waiting for Rose to take a sip.

"Drink because tomorrow, we meet Equestria newest prince and princess,"

Rose's drink quickly found itself on the ground and she coughed in shock.

"Prince?! A male alicorn?" asked a shocked Night Wing, "Truly?"

"What reason would I have to deceive you?" replied a tired princess, "Tis truly another moment to go down in Equestria history. Princess Twilight would- wait... did we ever tell Twilight?"

As Luna silently muttered something about Equestria's most recent princess, Night Wing looked at her glass, then the bottle. Equestria having a new Alicorn, Twilight, was already a big shock for Night Wing, but now...

"I'm gonna need more than this," she said as she grabbed the bottle with her leathery wing and chugged it.

That night was filled with mirth as they made landfall the following day.

Author's Note

Hello peeps, I created an imagine of Eclipse Rose. First time drawing in this style, nor were there any video I found to help me with this style. I was using references online to create it. Also the first time I created a thestral so just bare with me. Btw, her shading to too light. I'm too tired to recolor but just Imagine Eclipse with a darker color coat.

Oh, you've got to be kidding me. I forgot to add the left hind leg... I'm too lazy to fix it. Just imagine the leg is going behind the other leg(at least in the 5 or 6 sketches I did do both hind legs instead of forgetting them the entire time I made it.)

Well, in the end, I'm still quite happy with how it came out.

Chapter 6 - Flight

POV: Eclipse Wing

As Eclipse was flying she saw that she was flying slower than normal. The weight of having two foals, alicorn or not, was heavier than she expected.

"Apologies, I did not expect Mark to slow me down this much."

"E-excuse me?!" replied an indignant Mark, "And what do you mean by that?!"

As Eclipse flow higher, while successfully distracting Mark, she turned her head to look at the foals on her back. Leading the conversation, she smirked and knew she had already won.

"Well, I think you're smart enough to figure it out," Eclipse continued to smirk, "Unless... Do you need some help? It's fine, I understand It's too complicated for you to understand. I shouldn't have said that."

Eclipse's tone caused Mark's eyes to twitch in indigent fury, exactly what she wanted.

A giggle could be heard from Star trying to hide it behind her hooves. This causes a chain reaction causing Eclipse to giggle as well. Mark, realizing his situation, grumbled out something about cheating as they continued to fly. At this time Mark remembers they were flying so he quickly tightened his hooves around her neck.

Mark couldn't lie, her fur was soft and silky.

A few minutes later, Mark was sound asleep as they flew high in the sky. It wasn't long before the silence of flapping wings was filled again.

"So, Princess Starla however shall I help you?"

While Eclipse teased Star, she only blushed and made a soft reply.

"Well... you can just call me Star, everyone does."

"Oh? Are you perhaps the star that shines hope at night?"

The appropriate action for Star would be to hide behind her hooves with a blush, to which she promptly did bring her growing face. Eclipse giggled at her success.

"Relax, Star, just teasing."

A murmur was heard from for the still glowing pony on Eclipse back.

"So, how was your stay in the zebra lands? I'd like to get to know the Prince and Princess I'll be protected for this journey."

"Well, if you exclude my annoying cute and easy to tease brother," Star replied with a roll of her eyes and poke on her brother, "it's been... not well with the state of the village."

Star mostly muttered the last part off and Eclipse would have to be deaf to not pick up on the social queue. She swiftly changed the subject.

"So, do you want to know how my special somepony," Eclipse paused to giggle before continuing, "burnt half his tail off?"

Star looked up for a moment thinking.

"You know, that's something I really want to know now..."

"I thought so," Eclipse rolled her eyes, "so it all began when-"

Whilst Star and Eclipse cheerfully chatted, elsewhere in the night, betrayal filled the night.

POV: Night Rose

Walking down the hall below deck, was none other than Night Rose. Still a little hungover from the previous night, but at least she's happy the trip is halfway done. Nearing the hallway in which most thestral rooms were she quickly came upon her own.

Inside, it was similar to Luna's room, instead of one bed, two bunk beds, two small tables, and no alcohol, unfortunately.

"Aye, Rose whatcha doing?"

In one of the bunk beds topside, was none other than her best friend. They had grown up together and gone through basic together as well.

"Walking," replied Rose, "if you couldn't already see."

With a playful punch, Rose went to the bottom side bunk.

"Wanna do something?"

"Nah, I'm good," slurred Rose, "besides I'm a little hungover from the whiskey I had with Princess Luna."

"I see," Rose's face was meant with an upside-down smirking head, " trying to play favorites eh?"

"W-what? You know I wouldn't, " Rose was desperately trying to come up with a response, "besides if you keep hanging for the top like that you're going to fall."

"Whhaaaat, noooo," came back all the confirmation Rose needed as she grabbed Raven where she could easily bring her down, "you wouldn't."

"Would I?" replied Rose, "Think real hard now Raven Light."

"You would..." grumbled Raven, "at le-Aaah!"

Thump

"You guess correctly," said Rose smirking upon her fallen foe while others outside ran loudly, "you should have seen that coming you kno-"

Bang

The room down was slammed open. In came one of the higher-ranking Solar Guard on the ship. It was only a few seconds before Night Rose, and Raven's attention to each other was directed on the pony.

"BATTLE STATIONS ENEMY PIRATE SHIP,"

"Yes, SIR!" came two separate replies.

Rose and Raven didn't need to think. They only frantically got armored and got going. It wasn't long before alarm bells started, and everyone sleeping the night was awake

While running down the wood halls, hooves of all the other ponies clopping loudly trying to reach the top deck, once Rose reached the top deck she knew immediately what's going on.

Her world went dark.

POV: Eclipse Rose

Giggling at Star's most recent story about how Mark had fallen asleep in class a few times, I began to look around. We should reach the shore soon. The ship isn't too far offshore. Too bad that there was no harbor nearby. Meant that they had to stack up on supplies since after departing there would be no resupply.

"Hey, Star, we should reach the shore soon. You might want to wake Mark up since Princess Luna wanted to see you two before you retire for the night. Though if you're too tired, she said you can rest as soon as we reach the ship."

"Mark? Please he's practicaly nocturnal with how late he stays up, " Star just poked Mark.

"Nocturnal? Then why does he sleep now?"

Star looked at Mark thinking, watching him snuggle into Eclipse's fur more. Looking at Eclipse she smiled trying not to giggle,

"I think," Star began to laugh a bit, "I think you, Ms. Eclipse Rose, have an admirer."

"W-What?! But, I have a special somep-pony!" Star could see Eclipse desperately trying to hide her

Now Star was laughing so hard she couldn't stop for air. Eclipse's face stayed flush, ears down. Though, she couldn't hide her small little grin.

"Anyway, you want to see something funny?"

"How so?"

"Just watch," as Star said those words she rubbed the back of Mark's neck a bit in an odd way.

Mark was up within seconds.

"S-star tickleeeess, Stoopp," laughed Mark whilst not being able to move much without fear of falling off.

When she stopped, Eclipse and Star stared at Mark. Seems it's his turn to blush. And now Eclipse and Star giggled for the millionth time that night. Five minutes later, when Star and Eclipse stopped teasing poor ole Mark it was quiet

"Anyways Mark, we'll reach the ship soon and Princess Luna said that she wanted to meet you two if possible before you retire for the night."

"I don't think that will be much of a problem," grumbled Mark, "I'm usually up at night anyways."

Eclipse Rose just rolled her eyes.

POV: Twilight

Two weeks ago

Twilight was boarding a train for Canterlot. She had already told her friends that she was going to Canterlot to see Princess Luna ask about some stars. Her friends, unfortunately, we're all busy and unable to come. Spike was also busy because he said he had to help out Rarity, so he would be in Ponyville.

As Twilight walked down the train, she found an empty seat and pulled her books out. If she was going alone, she was prepared for the hour of silence.

Sitting down, she looked at Astro's Book of General Astronomy. It was one of the more recent books which are surprising. Space is confusing and today this day stunts some of the world's top scientists. Telescopes aren't strong enough to get a very image of other Solar systems but what images there are shows are impossible.

As far as ponykind knows, the Princesses only move their Sun and Moon, yet other systems give information which shouldn't be possible. Those planets shouldn't have any life, and even if they did, they shouldn't be able to move their own Sun and moons.

Twilight had the brilliant Idea to ask Luna because she moves the moon and represents the night. Who else would know how the night sky works other than Princess Luna herself?

While Twilight was lost in thought, the long train rides had started, thus starting Twilight's Journey of Sleeping in the Lab with nothing but coffee.

Two Hours Later

Twilight was still reading. Her bad habit of walking and reading has taken over again and as she walks through the Palace, Guards still pay respects to the Alicorn even as she doesn't notice them. She had the entire castle memorized and even knew where Princess Luna's room was.

Going down the halls, Twilight didn't even realize the lack of thestral guards were at least two Princess Luna's elite Lunar Guard should be guarding her room. Looking up, Twilight only found two royal guards. She didn't even have time to think before she started to blurt out what was in her mind.

"Shouldn't Lunar Guards be here?"

One of the guards replied with the same plain face most of them have.

"Most Lunar Guards, some Solar Guards, and a few Royal Guards have been sent on a recent mission and should not return till the end of the month."

This answer shocked Twilight. Sending out so many Lunar Guards, Solar Guards, and Royal Guards would leave the castle undefended, and even though a few ever make it to any of the Elite Guards, they are only the best of the best.

"What?!" exclaimed Twilight, she may not like to delve into books of war history, but she knows even when an unwise decision is made, "Why would that ever happen!? That leaves Canterlot grossly undefended!"

The Guards winced at Twilight's shout, but still tried to remain calm.

"We're not privy to that information."

Twilight eyes twitched. 'Is this some kind of attack? Have the Changelings infiltrated the Guard?'

"Let me in to see Princess Luna," Twilight replied sternly. She was not happy.

"Princess Luna hasn't been seen since yesterday, your-"

"WHAT!?" Twilight screamed.

Twilight’s fury could be seen on her face at this point. Even the guards couldn't help but cower a bit. 'If this is some kind of attack, then a large portion of the Equestria defense is gone without Luna. Celestia is powerful, but most of the Elite Guard force is gon- Where Princess Celestia!?!?'

Turning around Twilight ran. With any luck, Celestia is still safe and hasn't disappeared. As soon as Twilight rounded the corner she disappeared in a bright flash into the throne room. After a quick look around with no Celestia insight, she disappeared again to the gardens, tea-room, library, Royal Achieves, Forbidden Achieves, The Hidden Achieves, and the Banquet Halls.

At this point, Twilight had exhausted herself. She was still adjusting to being an alicorn and had poured more power than need in those spells wasting magic. She was panting looking around. Still no Celestia. If she isn't in any of those places during this time she would be in her private chambers.

Readying up a bit more magic, Twilight teleported to Celestia's room and imminently falling to the floor.

"Twilight?" came a soft and concerned voice.

Looking up Twilight saw Celestia reading a book, and within moments, her previous exhaustion was forgotten as she got up. Twilight was ranting out everything as fast as she could.

"Celestia! We're possible under attack! Princess Luna hasn't been seen since yesterday and most of Canterlots Elite Guard have been sent out!"

"Twil-"

"This could be Changeling infiltrators that hav-"

"Tw-"

"If they attack now then-!"

"Twilig-"

"The Crystal Empire is too far-!"

"Twilight-"

"No help will-!"

"Twilight-"

"If Changelings take Canterlot th-!"

"Twilig-"

"Equestria and surrounding nations will-!"

"Twil-"

"We have to act fast-!"

"Twi-"

"I already have ideas of their planned attack-!"

"Twi-"

"We have to move because they could-"

'Twil-"

"if we find Lun-!"

POV: Princess Celestia

Twilight's body slowly fell into the gentle hold of Celestia's brightly shining magic, signs of her sleep spell clearly shown. Celestia held Twilight softly while slowly closing her book and getting up, moving Twilight to her bed. Celestia gently let’s Twilight down before writing a note.

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

At this time you have no reason to for nor fret. No such changeling attack is happening as everything including the Lunar guard, Solar Guard, Royal Guard, and Princess Luna is planned and controlled.

They have been sent on a mission that can change the future of Equestria. To not do this would be unwise due to circumstances. You will know later what is happening.

Also, a note of warning, you are not to work in any official capacity. As you have become an alicorn one month earlier this year, you still need the rest half year to get in control of not only your magic but your unstable emotions, and strength.

I will ban you from all of Canterlots libraries(including palace libraries) and I will personally foal sits you if I must.

I know it can be hard to do, but having all the different magic you have as well as your emotions are making you unstable and thus will not grow. You Must be calm. I will talk to you later today, until then, just rest.

Your friend, Celestia.

Finished, Celestia places the note down and looks at the time.

"I don't usually have a day off, but I suppose I could use a spa visit."

With a smile, Celestia quickly organizes her room and walks out, the sound of hooves clipping fades as she walks away from her room. What could go wrong with one day off?

POV: Eclipse Rose

Eclipse Rose stood on the shore. Tears flow as she watches the flames grow. Blood fills the water.

Author's Note

Google doc's spell-check tool is a lifesaver when editing. I spent ten minutes doing what could have taken me up to half an hour.

Edit: And randomly months later when I come back to this chapter to fact-check something I find how much Google docs missed...

Chapter 7 - Or Fight

POV: Eclipse
12:42 am

"W-What's happening?" Star remains silent while Eclipse just continues to watch, "Eclipse?"

Eclipse's mind is in too much turmoil to register Mark's question. 'What do I do? I have orders to protect these two, but I've sworn my loyalty to Princess Luna... If I stay to protect these two, I break my loyalty, but if I stay, I abandon my comrades and princess.'

Mark's hoof reached Eclipse's shoulder breaking her out of her thoughts for a moment.

"What do we do?"

Eclipse looked into Mark's eyes, those innocent words ringing. 'I knew there would be difficult discussions when I joined.'

With a deep breath, Eclipse looked at the two.

"You two are going to hide, if I don't return in half an hour, go back to the village. It's directly east."

"What!? Eclipse, there are three boarding ships there!" half-shouted Mark, "It's a suicide mission!"

"I refuse to abandon my comrades and my Princess," replied Eclipse, wiping her tears, "I at least have to try."

With that Eclipse took off into the darkness of the sky. Her natural thestral magic cloaking her in shadows. Looking back she could see the anger look on Mark's face.

POC: Mark

"That idiot!" Mark was furious "is she trying to die!?"

"Mark calm down-"

"Haven't we already seen enough misfortune and suffering at the village?!"

"Mark!" Star had resorted to a yell, "Calm down."

Mark had stopped, eyes folded at the volume, looking at Star. He was still angry.

"There's nothing to be done..."

With a sigh, Mark cast a spell. Soon, Mark and star were wrapped in the illusion, as Mark bent the light around them. It was far easier, cost-effective, and just more effective in general than a normal invisibility spell. Mark turned around and just looked around. The soft waves of the water come slowly even as the ship in the distance burns.

"Mark, let's go wai-"

"There's nothing we can do, yet... I'm tired of watching others suffer. I refuse to sit back and do nothing."

Talking over Star, Mark picked up a thin metal sheet he had in his saddlebag. Thinking about it, the small metal sheets were probably what was slowing Eclipse down. After pulling it out and readying his horn, he begins to concentrate. There was a book about runic magic, but it was said to be not worth the effort.

But when Mark saw it, he knew that runic magic was similar to computer programming. It's only as good as you can create it. It was mostly used to enhance items before enchanting was founded. Runic magic fell out of favor then. But Mark knew, with the time, you could create nearly anything with runic magic, as long as you knew exactly what it would do and how inside and out.

Or at least, those were what his experiments showed him. If you don't know what you're creating, you're likely to have the runic array melt itself.

With a deep breath, Mark touched his horn against the metal and began to burn runes into it.

POC: Eclipse Rose

Eclipse, flying as fast as she could while cloaked in shadow magic, past over the burning ship she was in less than two hours ago. Even on fire, she could see blood on the deck. With a deep breath, Eclipse looked at the other ships. Three in total, one with little to no weaponry, likely for transport judging by the chains and crates.

The other two ships are likely battleships with the number of cannons they have. It would be easier to get into the transport ship.

With the dark cover of clouds, Eclipse flew close to the water until she reached the ship. going to an open window she went inside to a dark room with crates. A door and a small unlit candle were nearby.

"What is the meaning of this!?" yelled a voice behind the door, "the deal was we take care of the alicorn and you take care of the Lunar Guards!"

A chuckle could be heard. Currently, unknown who it was from.

"Well, lieutenant Bright Light, did your mother ever tell you to not trust strangers?"

Eclipse was shocked. Lieutenant Bright Light was the highest-ranking Ranking Guard on the ship.

Thump

The sounds of something frightened similar to a body hits the ground, as well as the sound of a caged door slammed closed

"Fool! Without us, you have no hope of containing that nightmare!"

"Oh, your Princess? The drugs you slipped were plenty enough, it's not like you're the only one who has enough magical equipment to contain an alicorn."

An audible growl was heard.

"Besides, your Solar Guards and Royal Guards have been taken hostage already."

"Once Princess Celestia hears of-"

"Hears of what, Lieutenant? Your betrayal of her sister?"

"That thing doesn't deserve to be called a pony nor be connected with Princess Celestia in any way."

"Doesn't matter, by the time she hears anything you'll and the rest will be sold off. Oh, and don't bother trying to get out, the keys are kept on the other side of the room from captives. You can watch your freedom sit on the wall, always there, never coming."

The sounds of claws were heard walking away as the pirate walks away before pausing a moment. 'So griffin pirates...'

"Oh, and one more thing, I hope you aren't afraid of the dark because no use wasting oil for captives."

A few moments later the walking is gone. Eclipse is pressed up against the door and waits two minutes after the sound is gone. 'What kind of idiot monologues their plans and keeps the keys in the same room as the captives without any guards and in the dark, where thestral magic thrives. What is he? Fresh out of how to be a pirate 1O1?'

Silently opening the door and peaking out, Eclipse sees multiple Solar, Lunar, and Royal guards bound by magic dispersing rope. 'That doesn't excuse not having guards as well as keeping the room dark with thestrals.'

Thankfully that the pirates at least oil the door hinges she checks her magic one last time before taking a deep breath. 'I'm a member of one of Equestria's most secretive Intelligent's Service and a proud member of the Lunar Guard. She won't let pirates win.'

Thanking the darkened room, she silently walks out looking around, with the betrayal of the Solar and Royal Guards they cannot be trusted. With thestral magic and a darkened room, nearly nothing could detect a thestral.

Keeping her hooves silent while she walks and grabs the keys. Nopony noticed. The ponies were separate meaning she could free the thestrals without anypony else. Walking past the Solar and Royal Guard cages while they hopelessly struggle, making it easier to sneak around without suspension. Reaching the thestrals, she notices noncombatant civilians. Pony, Zebra, griffin it didn't matter.

Holding a sigh, she walked to the thestrals who were sitting not uselessly struggling. Or at least not making it obvious. There were about seven to ten ponies per cage. This should be long since it was a small ship meaning there weren't many guards to free. Opening the cage the red thestral inside opened his eyes.

Their eyes meet for a moment as Eclipse walks in, sliding out of a small sheath was a knife in Eclipse's mouth. The thestrals made no sounds or movements. Going up, Eclipse cuts the rope letting the thestral get up. Once he was out the armor enchantments were back up, hiding the identity of the thestral.

Giving the knife to the thestral, Eclipse moves to the next cage while the others are being untied.

While unlocking the next cage, somepony, unfortunately, noticed her and loudly tried to whisper.

"Hey! You, pony, come unlock this cage!"

Eclipse looked and saw none other than Lieutenant Bright Light himself. He knew her, but due to the darkness, didn't see whom it was he was speaking to. If she's been caught, no need to use magic anymore.

"No." she whispered back with a sternness.

"What?! I'm lieute-"

"Quiet!" whispered Eclipse grinding her teeth.

"You dare say that to-!"

"And You dare betray the guard," Eclipse was grinding her teeth so hard she was having a hard time turning the key, which another thestral which had been cut free had come and done it for her, "If I could, I would have your head!"

"If Celestia found-!"

Eclipse stomped so loud it got the attention of everypony, but luckily no griffin's on deck.

"Equestria hasn't had executions in hundreds of years!" the glare Eclipse was giving could kill, "Would you like to be the first?!"

Taking a deep breath, Eclipse looks around.

"I, lieutenant colonel Eclipse Rose, as the highest-ranking Lunar Guard," Eclipse never thought she'd say this, "strip you of your rank and all privileges with your rank for treason against Equestria and attempt of regicide."

Not wanting to listen to nothing but stunned silence, Eclipse looked around to count the Lunar Guard's numbers. Grinding her teeth, she lost a little over half of the Lunar Guard. That would be a drastic loss of the Lunar Guards even with the few left in Canterlot.

She didn't have to ask around. She knew the name and face of everypony in her Lunar Guard. She tried not to look at the identity of her Guards while the enchantments were contained, but she couldn't help but notice missing Guards.

Sighing, she went to the second-highest rank Lunar Guard she could find.

"Organize the Guards and civilians and while you're at that, I need two thestrals adept at shadow magic to head to shore to protect two VIPs."

With a nod, the thestral began organizing an assault on the ship. Eclipse needed a second to breathe, she couldn't believe that the Royal Guards would betray them, and most of all, she expected better of the Solar Guards. She took a few moments to get her emotions together. 'Now is not the time to mourn them. We have work to do.'

Walking down the hall, one of the doors open and out came a griffin. The griffin was surprised but too slow.

Eclipse immediately bucks the griffin's neck while signaling help. As the griffin staggers back coughing, unable to speak for a moment. Rushing into the room there was another griffin in a bed, which Eclipse jumped on with a knife to her throat. The other griffin was about to rush her, but another thestral jumped him holding him down.

Looking at the griffin in her hold, Eclipse presses a bit harder.

"If either of you opens your mouths, you die. If either of you moves, you die. If either of you does anything suspicious, you die. Nod if you understand."

The griffin under Eclipse only nods, while a loud gulp is heard. Her eyes were filled with terror. While Eclipse moves around the bed to a better position while she feels something sticky and looks-

Eclipse only now just notices the smell in the room.

Holding a slight groan of disgust, Eclipse moves to a better position. 'Seems these two were having fun... At least mark and Star aren't here.'

Another thestral poke through the door and sees everything is under control. Moving out, he calms the rest down.

"Alright, were going to slowly get up and move out, understand?"

With a nod, the two thestrals move the griffins out then proceed to tie and gag them before looking them in a cage. Once that was over a thestral approaches.

"Everypony has been organized and ready."

With a shake of the head to follow, Eclipse begins walking.

"Once we take the ship, we should take one of the other ships as soon as possible before they notice anything. We only have three top deck cannons both sides while the other two ships do have cannons lined on both decks. "

"Ma'am, do we have enough ponies to take the other ships? We may be Lunar Guards but our numbers are cut in half, we would have losses."

"I'll deal with that, but once we begin to take over the other ship, they Will notice something and will likely begin cannon fire."

"Understood, ma'am."

The Guard was about to go with the main team leading the silent takeover of the ship, along with half of the remaining Lunar Guards, but was stopped by Eclipse.

"Before you go, where is Princess Luna? I've checked every room on this deck."

"Princess Luna was taken to one of the other ships, ma'am."

"Then I hope for your sake you remember which ship she's on else we won't be able to return cannon fire without risk of hitting her."

With a nod, the soldier left. Looking around, Eclipse went to a corner where the noncombatants huddled together. They were all afraid, something Eclipse very much shared.

"Ahem," Eclipse got all of their attention, "I, Lieutenant Colonel Eclipse Rose, unfortunately, cannot guarantee your safety, which is why I'm asking you to remain here where it's safest. Once the battle is over, we will head to Equestria, Manehattan harbor where we can safely let you go for medical treatment. Can I get your cooperation?"

The noncombatants nodded, mostly which made Eclipse at least a little happy. Sighing, Eclipse still had work.

Moving around Eclipse looked at all the cages. She knew the team leading the silent takeover would be a bit before they were done so she still had to keep it down. The smaller teams would be faster but have more risk. Unfortunately, time was a factor.

Eclipse held a hoof to her chest and took one last deep breath. They were traitors, but they are still elite soldiers.

Stomping her hooves on a creature she got their attention.

"Attention, soldiers," she said in a soft tone, "I'm here, not as Lieutenant colonel, but as Eclipse Rose. I'm here to ask a difficult question. I know some will not agree but I still want to ask. You may be traitors to the crown, but you are soldiers sworn to protect not only Equestria but to help those in need. I'm asking, who of you, are willing to throw aside your differences and fight, not for us, but for your honor as a Guard and these citizens who have no part in this. This would be your final service, not just to Equestria, but the world itself. That said, I'll ask again, ``Which of you, will risk your lives in battle for those who cannot?"

Eclipse was having a hard enough time, she didn't need even more discouragement. After a few moments of silence, she sighed in disappointment as she started to turn away. Seems like that hope was for nothing.

"I will."

All eyes turned to the Royal Guard who had spoken.

"I never signed up for any of this, I signed up to protect those who cannot fight, because then, who would protect our family?"

With that said, other guards began to silently murmur among each other.

Eclipse was genuinely surprised when not some but a little over half of the Guards had agreed. With the few thestrals that had been left in the room to Guard them, she looked over and signaled to let them out.

POV: Mark

'Ugh, I see why some dislike runic magic.' Mark's neck has been cramping for a bit because he's had his head bent down and his horn pressed burning magic into the steel plate.

Around the two was a cave in which two thestrals had them lead them two. Moonlit shine and Echo Light were sent to make sure that they were safe. They found a cave and took shelter inside.

It was a little funny when they couldn't find them thanks to Mark's little spell, which was even weakened because he was doing runic magic at the same time.

When they saw what he was doing they asked what it was, to Mark's surprise at how they didn't know runic magic. According to Mythic, all ponies knew of magic. After a short explanation with some dangerous parts purposely cut out, they decided to let him continue because they didn't want a foal to think about what was happening not far from shore.

Mark and Star had been surprised when they didn't call them royalty, but then again, they made sure to put their cloaks on along with Mark's spell just in case.

Looking at the rune, Mark was nearly done. Normally you would check the rune by using it using a small amount of magic, so if it does start breaking down, it can easily be stopped. Unfortunately, it would be impossible to check it, considering what the outcome is supposed to be. With one last breath, Mark looks at the rune making sure it will work.

Time to turn it on to see if it will work. After that, there is no going back or turning it off... Mark looks at his work and then channels a bit of magic into the rune.

After a bit, it becomes fully operational and ready... Unfortunately for Mark, he underestimated how tired he was especially with his magic half depleted because he fell asleep the second the rune activated.

POV: Eclipse Rose

Now that everypony is informed, we should be able to storm the other ship soon. While this is more of the Solar Guards area of expertise, the current plan is to go stealth as long as possible before we storm the ship. By the time we have their ship, the cannons would already be firing.

As she was waiting around, a Guard came down.

"Ma'am, most of the ship is taken captive with only the top deck Giffin's remaining."

"Good, we can have our Lunar rush the few Griffins left, and once that's over we can start boarding the other ship with the Solar Guard. Once we have the ship with Princess Luna, we can sink the other ship."

The soldier that came turned around had nodded and walked off. Deciding to check on everypony else first, she took a deep breath as the rest of the Solar Guards prepared for the assault. Soon they reached a door in which multiple ponies were huddled against the wall next to it.

Everypony knew what was going to happen and they were ready. There were five griffins outside and five Lunar Guards would rush and knock them unconscious, after that they would toss boarding ropes and board the ship that Luna was on.

This loudly boarding and capturing an enemy ship is much faster than stealth, but it would be impossible for the other ships to not notice the entire top deck of their ship devoid of griffins.

Eclipse went to one side of the door and prepared to open it.

"On my mark, three, two, one, mark!"

With that said, Eclipse and another pony on the other side of the double door opened quickly with luckily no sound. 'I wonder who's been oiling these hinges...'

Once the door was open, five Lunar Guards sprinted out, the sound of their hooves on the floor non-existent. Soon the sound of five bodies hitting the floor was heard. Everypony else rushed out. Thestrals and pegasi jumped overboard already heading for the enemy ship while Royal Guards tossed the boarding rope that we had "commandeered" off from these nice pirates kind enough to happen to be packing them into a crate before we took him captive.

Eclipse of course jumped overboard as well after making sure everything was going smoothly. The first signs of cannon fire were from the few Lunar Guards that stayed behind that weren't as good as upfront combat. Unfortunately, these pirates were fast and only a few moments later returned fire. Their ship took damage, but not as much as we did.

The sails of Eclipses ship have been set to get out of the line of fire. The other enemy ship was behind the ship that they were engaged with so they had a lot of breathing room for moving.

Once, Eclipse landed on the other ship, she saw griffins were already in combat with thestrals and pegasi who had been first to board. The Unicorn royal guard resorted to casting spells from afar while the earth ponies were using the boarding ropes. 'Wait, why does a griffin pirate ship need boarding rope?! They have wings.'

While in thought, a griffin with a sword rushed Eclipse from above. Eclipse easily sidestepped while grabbing the griffin and tossing her overboard.

Another griffin thought she could cut down Eclipse rushing from behind with a sword. Eclipse bucked the sword out of her claws which forced the griffin back as well.

Quickly looking around the Royal guard earth ponies had reached the ship already. They were providing most of the brute forces that pegasi and thestrals couldn't provide.

Seeing that the griffin she had knocked down was scurrying back, Eclipse rushed to knock the griffin out. Taking another look, Eclipse saw that this griffin was particularly young compared to the others, but didn't dwell on it for long before smacking her on the head.

Looking around they nearly had the entire top deck taken care of, only the button deck cannons were still firing.

BOOM--
BOOM-
BOOM
BOOM--
BOOM-

The sounds of multiple cannons firing at once were heard. The other ship on the other side of the small transport ship site had begun firing on their ship. 'ARE THEY IDIOTS?! They still have friendlies here' We had caught this ship by surprise mostly. It would be impossible to split troops up and attack both at the same time. For one they were too far for boarding ropes from either ship and two, they didn't have enough forces for that. Unfortunately, they don't get the pleasure of only being knocked out.

"RETURN FIRE!" Eclipse yelled as the ponies began to cram port side cannons to starboard.

Unfortunately, the other griffin ship was much more powerful than them and it was clear if it continues they would lose. Eclipse, seeing what was happening rushed down to the bottom deck. The firing of cannons didn't slow.

Reaching the rest of the team below deck, Eclipse saw that they were losing and swiftly joined. Rushing a griffin that was ruthlessly attacking a Royal Guard, she came in from the side and bucked him which gave the Royal Guard a chance to disarm the knockout the griffin, which he swiftly took advantage of.

As soon as the royal guard knocked the griffin out, another came from behind and hit the Guard behind the head with a wooden club. 'DAMN IT! How many ponies are you going to harm before you go down Dammit!'

Rushing that griffin and bucking the club that came swinging down, which cracked her hind hooves she quickly bucked that griffin again causing him to stumble giving a Solar Guard behind him to knock him out. After seeing the situation improving Eclipse began giving commands.

"Cram the port side cannons to starboard and return fire!"

The few griffins left were backed into a corner, leaving plenty of space for others to begin moving the cannons. While the others did that, Eclipse went through the ship. She had her own goals. Reaching the back end of the deck, she bucked a door open and found Princess Luna. She may have found her, but what she saw left her in shock as she saw multiple inhibitor rings upon her horn, hooves bound with chains, and with a collar.

Eclipse's eyes widen in shock at the sight. 'All of those chains, collars, and rings are enchanted! Damnit! By the time we get those all off, this ship will be sunk! And she's likely drugged too!'

With a growl Eclipse went and found two guards. She orders them to get Princess Luna off and into the other ship that's out of sight of the enemy ship. With those two, and some unicorns helping move her it should be fine, but she won't be useful for the battle. 'Now that’s taken care of, what can we do? They can overwhelm us with their cannon fire alone.'

Helping out moving the cannons, Eclipse looks out and what she sees horrifies her. The griffins are sending a massive boarding party which could overwhelm all of them

Eclipse instantly goes out to help defend. Most Unicorns aren't able to defend the air as there are only a few and the few there are moving Luna or helping move and aim the cannons. Looking around at their makeshift cannon crew, she and the others prepare to be boarded.

With the precious few moments, Eclipse has, she looks around. Most griffins are unconscious and very little of them dead. For ponies, it's against the nature of ponies to kill but sometimes, you have to do what you have to... The ponies that have been hurt, are either just dead or on the brink of death.

Looking up, Eclipse takes one last breath. The first griffins land and she already has two griffins on her. One of them has a sword and the other an ax and they seem particularly ruthless and out for blood. The one with a sword goes in for a long swing, but in the end, blocked but the sword Eclipse hasn't pulled out for the entire battle.

If she wanted out alive, she would have to be ready to kill just as they are.

The griffin with an ax came in for a swing immediately after blocking the sword, which left Eclipse defenseless. Luckily for her, she managed to sidestep it, then slashing the griffin's chest. The blood-curdling screen she heard made her flinch, but she stayed on guard.

As soon as the griffin was down the one with a sword had made a thin slash on Eclipse's shoulder as she failed to sidestep. 'How could I have underestimated them?'

Eclipse heard the screams of ponies and griffins alike but mostly ponies around as blood filled the deck. Looking at the griffin, Eclipse bucked the griffin then slashed him as well. Looking around, Eclipse saw that her ponies were being massacred.

Eclipse, unfortunately, got too distracted as a long slash hit her back. She screamed, turning around jumping back. The griffin with the shortsword rushed forward. At the same time, another griffin slashed her shoulder freighting close to her neck. She did not scream this time, the only sidestepping the griffin in front while getting away from the griffin on her right.

She was cornered. Using her wings, Eclipse barely jumps over the two griffins and stabs one in the back before backing off from the other. Now she’s in pain not only from her injuries but from using her wings which were also partially injured.

The griffin does a high swing at Eclipse which she ducks under and impales the griffin falling on the griffin as he bleeds out. She stops for a moment, unable to get air while coughing blood. She never even noticed the cannon fire on their side stopped a while ago.

This was the end for her. She could barely move. 'Well, at least I can say I died protecting ponies...'

"ECLIPSE!!"

...

'Mark...?'

Turning around all Eclipse could see was a sword descending upon her. There's nothing she could do. However, there was something another could do. Within moments a blue shining transparent shield appeared. The sword shattered.

Eclipse took this moment to grab her sword and impale the griffin. Looking around she saw Mark in the middle of this battlefield. She refused to let them get to him.

"ALL GUARDS PROTECT THE VIP!"

POV: Mark

'Where am I?'

Looking around, Mark was sitting at the dining table with his sister and their mom. Dad had already left for work and it was mom's day off.

"So what do you think Mark?"

"I... I'm sorry what?"

Mark's mother looked a bit concerned but repeated.

"What do you think? Want to go out for ice cream? Just us three?"

"Oh... oh! Yeah, sure!"

"Alrighty then it settled," said his mother with a happy smile.

"Yass!" said his sister, who had planned to get their mother to get ice cream since last night.

{:<->:}

"What flavor do you want?"

Around them, they were in a crowd, but it didn't bother Mark.

{:<->:}

"Hey, Star,"

"Yeah?"

"You wanna do something? I'm bored and just finished the newest episode of a show I've been watching but now I have nothing else to do."

"Hmm..."

Star puts a finger to her chin as she thinks.

"Wanna try cooking with me?"

{:<->:}

Star, mom, and I were just lazing around in the living room. We had nothing to do today.

"Hey, mo-"

What? Where did they go?

"Mom? Star?"

Where did they go? Getting up I walk around to the kitchen.

"Mom? Star?"

Coming back to the living room there's still no one there.

"Hello-?"

What... Why is it that everything is frozen? Why can't I move?!

"What is it you desire?" a feminine voice echoes.

"W-what? Who are you?"

"What is it you desire?"

"W-what is it I want?"

"Yes,"

"I... I want to be with my family."

"Your family here is gone, besides, you already have it,"

"What does that mean!?"

"What is it you desire"

"I-if I already have family then... then I want to power to protect them,"

"You already possess that power."

"I do?"

"Yes,"

"Then... there is nothing else I need."

"If you cannot choose, I shall choose for you."

{:<->:}

"Happy Birthday!"

It's time for presents. Opening a small box from everyone, it's a small gold pocket watch.

"What's this?"

Opening it, there's a small photo of all of us when we went out with more family to eat somewhere.

"Mark,"

"Yes, mom?"

"No matter what, you have family with you,"

"But what if I lose it?"

She only chuckled a bit.

"No silly," she taps my chest, "We're here."

Tear's fill Mark's eyes.

{:<->:}

"Mark!"

"Mark!"

"Mark!"

"Mark!"

With a deep intake of air Mark woke up.

"Mark?" asked a soft voice to his side, "are you okay? You were crying while you slept."

"I was, dreaming?"

"Yeah..." said Star, "you feeling okay?"

"Yeah, I'm fine."

"Anything happened while I was out?"

"Yeah..."

A few moments of awkward silence follows.

"What happened?"

BOOM
BOOM-
BOOM--

The sound of cannon fire could be heard.

"What?!"

Getting up, Mark rushes to the exit of the cave. Even as far as he was, you could see the ships crystal clear as if he were using binoculars.

What Mark saw was a massive Giffin party attacking. And what made his blood run cold was when Eclipse got injured.

"Mark," came a soft voice from behind, "it's been going on a while. We should probably-"

Mark wasn't listening. He looked to his right. His runic array was there, and still active. He might not be a very social person, but he won't allow anymore to get hurt.

With a thought, Mark and the Runic array were gone within a flash. The only thing left was the cloak he wore.

Appearing on the ship, the first thing he did was look for Eclipse. What he saw, not only made his blood run cold but made him furious.

On reflex, he formed a shield protecting her. She took the chance it gave her. It wasn't long after he heard Eclipse shout.

"ALL GUARDS PROTECT THE VIP!"

For now, Mark had a goal. A griffin came running at him with an ax. Mark stopped the ax with his magic and blasted the griffin with the standard stun spell packed with enough Magic to send him flying into about griffin knocking them unconscious and probably both with a concussion. A griffin was coming from behind but a Solar Guard and parried the strike. It left him open to another griffin.

Mark wouldn't allow him to die. Forming a shield around the injured Guard, the griffin's weapons shattered. As soon as they did, Mark brought the shield down and knocked their heads together with magic, also probably giving them a concussion.

With the speed Mark had taken down four griffins, they started to converge on him. Unfortunately for them, that was the time the rest of the remaining guards had regrouped around Mark. While Mark had the chance, he used a healing spell he got from one of the books to heal most of the minor injuries and disinfect the large slashes.

They noticed but were unable to thank him.

Now that all the griffins were converging, Mark was able to teleport around the griffins. He only needed a moment. In a flash, Mark was on the starboard side while most griffins were converging on the port side.

Mark immediately fell to his knees, those teleports using too much magic then he currently had due to him wasting most of the magic ensuring his safety. Because he never had time to properly learn teleportation, he had to expend ludicrous amounts of magic to prevent himself from ending up a stain on the floor. If only he had more magic, too bad the Runic array took most of it. He was running and slivers of making now compared to what his reserve was earlier the previous night.

Looking back only a few griffins noticed but were unable to reach Mark. This gave him the chance he needed. He pulled the runic array he burned into the sheet of metal and aimed it. 'It needs to be submerged. It will take one minute for it to finish prep. It will sink. It needs to be on the ship while submerged...'

While Mark repeated the requirements he looked at the enemy ship. 'There!' Mark found on the lower decks of the enemy ship there were holes from cannon fire. In those holes were flooding. One problem though. The ship was half a mile out and Mark wouldn't be able to use telekinesis.

Thinking, Mark wasn't able to teleport anything anymore. He would need magic to still defend himself after getting the Runic Array to the ship. There was only one thing Mark could think of. Manipulating the magnetic field around to make a makeshift railgun. 'Last time I tried an experimental stun spell and it failed horribly. Damnit, I don't have a choice.'

Mark prepared his magic and aimed the magnetic field and plate directly at the ship. Holding the plate back while increasing the magnetic pull kept burning more magic. 'Maybe this wasn't as cost-effective as I thought it would be.'

Mark was grinding his teeth. the Magnetic field felt like it was about to rip the plate out of his magic, so with one last check at the magnetic tube he made to make sure it was aimed, he let go.

The small plate of metal went flying towards the ship. It broke straight through the wall and into the flooding deck. Through the hole, Mark could see the Array Turn red, an emergency warning system telling it was activating the rest of the rune.

By the time Mark turned around a griffin had his sword aimed at his neck. Attempting to sidestep, Mark got a large cut on his side. The griffin sword still extended twisted and was coming to Mark. Mark was barely able to move and he couldn't do anything. Fortunately, he didn't have to do anything as Eclipse slammed him out of place.

Getting up, hearing the sound of metal on amour, Mark looked up to see the sword bounced off of Eclipse's Armour. The griffin was fast enough to attack again forcing Eclipse to block it.

Taking the chance, Mark used the absolute most basic, of basics stun spells he could think of. It didn't do much except for balance the Giffin, though that's all Eclipse needed. She took the chance.

Mark, deciding to look away, looked around the ship. Looking around he saw almost no other griffins standing. Most ponies were escaping to the other ship. taking another moment to breathe Mark looked at Eclipse who was panting.

"Mark," came a raspy voice from an exhausted Eclipse, "come on, we... We need to reorganize and get you to safety... before their cannon crew decided to capsize the ship."

A laugh was heard, and looking at one of the bleeding griffins on the wall, he was having a pained laugh.

"You didn't think that was all the griffins come, did you? We got at least one or two more boarding parties over there and the only reason the cannon crew hasn't sunk this ship yet," the griffin stop a moment to cough blood, " is that the captain wants the ship alive. It's too late for you."

Mark, froze forgetting something. 'Late... late, late, time. Ugh, what was I thinking it's important... Time minute one minute, magic, runic-'

"Mark!" Eclipse has been trying to get his attention for the last few seconds, "Hurry or I'll take you by force!"

Mark's blood ran cold, looking at the ship, which was partially blocked by a party of flying griffin's. There was no time left. "e did what he could with what little magic and time he had.

Using the last of his magic reserves, Mark shielded the entire ship.

"PREPARE FOR IMPA-!"

KABOOM

Within moments, the shockwave hit. The entire ship, because it was close enough for people to toss boarding ropes the ship went crashing into the ship. Mark wasn't able to do anything as his world went dark.

Beyond the fading shield of Mark's magic, was a cloud of smoke, accompanied by a large wave of water.

Author's Note

If I miss something sorry, go ahead and tell me. I spent 12 hours writing this chapter with little breaks and I just finished editing it plus rewriting a small section. Please don't ask me to make chapters like this daily because I'm not going to sit down for 12 hours and do nothing but write. I'm curious if you guys would like long chapters, with long wait times, or shorter chapters with less wait time, let me know because I have no idea how I'm going to schedule these chapters.

Chapter 8 - Is it right...?

"Yeah, yeah I understand,"

"Alright, with that, I'll take my leave,"

{:<->:}

...

"No, though- $&*(#,"

{:<->:}

"-una will want to talk with him,"

POV: Mark

Mark, did not want to move. His body was so sore he didn't know if he could. Just trying to relax, Mark didn't try to do anything.

He, for a few moments, tried to go back to sleep, only to realize it was one of those times where no matter hows hard as he tried, he would never be able to go back to sleep.

Knowing his efforts would be futile, he slowly opens his eyes. 'The first this I see when I wake up is the roof. Not some cliche situation with my friends/family have fallen asleep near me while I'm injured- nope there it is... Well kind of.'

Looking around, Mark saw Star on the other side of the room, in a bed big enough to hold three or five more of her. 'Oh yes... Everything is bigger... I forgot that.' Also in the room were guards. Both in the dark blue armor of some other Guards, he had seen.

It didn't take long for one to notice and grab the attention of the other. A few moments later, the Thestral came closer to Mark.

"Are you okay, Your Highness?"

Mark, didn't attempt to move, just happy the only light in the room was a few lanterns.

"I'm sore. I'm tired. I'm bored."

"Of course, your Highness," the thestral mare replied, "the doctor said that you'd be like that, considering all that's happened. I'll go inform Princess Luna for you."

While the thestral guard turned around Mark remember something he meant to tell Eclipse before falling asleep as well as forgot to tell the guards who protected him and Star while they hid in the cave.

"Oh, and can you drop the title? I don't even know why it was given to me nor why they thought it was a good idea."

The Guard stopped for a moment turning her head back. Seems like Mark had surprised the Guard causing an actual expression to grace the thestrals face. With a nod, she turns and walked away with a smile no one could see.

Going back to the other guard, a unicorn, the thestral said something and left the room.

Mark, decided to just relax as his body demanded. Now having time to think, Mark found himself in a fairly comfy bed, belly first which wasn't as uncomfortable as he thought it would be thanks to the equine nature of his body.

Letting himself into a slightly more comfortable position than he already was in, Mark looked at Star. Thinking, Mark decided that if he could take a picture and post it on social media he would because it would go viral. 'Seriously why are ponies adorable'

Looking around, for the third time, Mark saw the same thing. 'Now what the heck am I supposed to do?? No phone, no book, no nothing including-'

With an attempt to use magic Mark couldn't even access his magic. Looking up as much as possible see to the tip of his horn, Mark saw a ring on it. 'Yep, No nothing including magic. If standard logic from a show or movie, that would be stopping my magic.' Looking again, Mark saw the tip of his horn was scorched. 'Or it's that burned part not letting me use magic.'

Done looking at his horn, Mark's mind shot blanks as there was nothing he could think of to do.

The Guard still in the room was a little creepy, but the less mark thought about it, the better. The looks the unicorn had with the dark blue armor made her seem like a lifeless warrior especially with that blank expression. The way the unicorn color pallet matched the- ' And now I'm thinking about it... Great job me...'

Luckily for Mark, he heard hoof steps coming near the door. 'Did I just say hoof steps in my mind? Just how badly is this world affecting my mental state?'

While Mark was in thought the door opened slightly and in came none other than Eclipse Rose, her face expressionless unlike when she came to bring Mark and Star to the ship.

Trying to get up, even with a sore body, Mark pulled off the blanket only to see numerous bandages wrapped around his body. Mostly around the places he got injured, like the large cut on his shoulder. Though his shoulder was wrapped he noticed that nearly the entire right side of his barrel was covered in bandages.

Ignoring the bandages Mark half-heartedly sat up to see Eclipse coming, only he noticed something off from when she came into the room. When he saw his eyes widen in horror. 'Her expression has changed from expressionless to a scowl. An angry scowl that promised pain.'

Mark didn't have much time before the pressure from Eclipses hoof found a particularly painful spot.

"Ow-ow-Oww-ok-ok-okay!" Mark said desperately trying to stop the pressure on his side.

Looking at Eclipse, Mark still saw the scowl and tried to return one of his own, only mixed with pain along with it.

"Oww, what was that for?!" Mark tried to yell without yelling. The silence around the room made him a little anxious.

"Are you really asking why?" harshly replied an angered Eclipse, "Think real hard Mark. I know you're capable of that at least even if injured."

Mark didn't even have to think to reply.

"Right, redundant question huh?"

Mark felt a pressure on his side again.

"Ow-ow-ow-OW!"

Mark only rubbed his side glaring at Eclipse expecting her to say something along the lines of you are an idiot but was surprised when he was wrapped in the embrace of hooves.

"You are an idiot you know."

Mark was surprised, with a pained face from the hug. ' Ah, there it is. The classic you idiot or you're an idiot line whenever the main character does something and ends up injured.' Doing his best, Mark soon had a plain calm face.

"Can't say I didn't expect that."

Mark would soon regret saying that as he found pressure on his side again.

"Oww-owh-Ow-okokay-Im-sorry!"

While Mark and Eclipse were busy, the door slowly creaked open, and in came a certain pony. A pony that was very important to the nation of Equestria.

"Ahem," the sound of her voice caught Mark and Eclipse's attention quickly, "While I too have strong words, I believe stunting the young one's healing would be... unwise."

Mark was grateful for Eclipse to finally stop. After Eclipse had finally stopped, with one last small jab to the side, probably out of spite, the large alicorn came closer.'This must be Princess Luna. Wow, they didn't exaggerate calling her the Princess of the Night'

"Allow me to introduce myself," once Princess Luna had gotten closer she stopped with a hoof to her chest, " I am Princess Luna Angelus. I have more titles, but you may call me Luna."

Still stunned at her appearance stunned, it took Mark a few moments to replied.

"Oh, I'm Mark Tempus, others just call me Mark, but I don't really care."

"I see," Luna tilted her head at the odd pony before her, "well, I'm sure you have many questions as do I, but that can wait till morning as your still injured. For now, how are you doing? We, unfortunately, didn't have a doctor, but it so happens one of the griffins we captured was a doctor willing to help... with some maybe not so helpful encouragement of course."

Thinking, it took Mark some time to decide that he just wanted some fresh air. It would also give him a chance to ask questions.

"I think, for now, I could just use some fresh air. Though I don't see myself walking out of here anytime I wanted soon."

Mark looked at his bandages coving himself.

"I can see how that would be a problem, very well I shall take you out."

With a sudden application of magic, a startled Mark was lifted and placed on Luna's back. Mark didn't like this because of one, he didn't like how high he was from the ground, two, being kinda introverted Mark wasn't usually riding on people's backs, and last, of all, it was embarrassing. At least to him, because it made him feel like he's a little kid again and the smiles of other ponies thinking it was cute didn't help at all. At least with Eclipse, it was just her and Star, but on a ship, there were probably others.

Hiding a small blush, Mark just relaxed.

"Ready?"

At Luna's question, Mark nodded at Luna, and soon the three walked out to the hallway. The turned and started walking down. There were some guards sparingly placed around, but not too many.

Going through the hallways, Mark saw some small repairs from small holes in the wall. 'Probably damage from cannons' Some just covered up while others more major holes were properly repaired. Soon, Mark found an entire wall missing covered by a cloth.

"So... What happened to that wall?"

The reactions to Marks surprised weren't what he expected as Luna's head lowered a bit with a grumble while Eclipse ears folded while she looked like she didn't want to answer with a bit of an embarrassed grin.

"Well, that would require knowing some of what happened with the pirates," looking at Luna, Eclipse got a nod to go ahead, "that is if you want to know what happened."

...

Silence was left. Mark was thinking back and realized something that horrified him. He already knew but was hiding it even if he didn't know. Inside he was tearing himself apart. As Mark thought more, the more horrified he became, though he was had a carefully made neutral face on the outside. Make was about to change the subject when his mouth just started moving.

"Eclipse...," Mark looked her dead in the eyes while the moment passed, "tell me that I was justified ending so many lives..."

Eclipse's eyes widen and Luna could feel Mark shaking as he finished the sentence. Mark himself, didn't even know where that came from. It just came out.

The reactions of the two was a shocked silence. Luna's ears folded while she placed a comforting wing over Mark. Eclipse didn't know what to say... She couldn't say or think of anything, but even so, she powered on trying to say something.

"I-I..." Eclipse hesitated, trying to find the words was more complicated than she thought, "you did what you thought was best and nopony can blame you for that. I can't justify that for you, it's something you must do for yourself..."

Mark only looked away a bit, snuggling into the feathers of Luna's soft wings. 'Sounds like a typical response from some movie or something.'

It wasn't long before they started going up some stairs and out of a door. Looking around, Mark saw they were one of two ships. Both seem like they were hastily repaired before they set out. He doesn't know how long he was out, but there was one thing Mark was sure of. The night sky in all its wonder is still shining brightly down on them. As they slowed down near the front of the ship, Mark continued to watch the stars and took a deep breath.

"Luna?"

"Hmm?" Luna looked at Mark with a curious face that was carefully measured.

"You're the princess of the night and dreams right?"

"Yes, that's correct."

"Well, then I say this night is done quite beautifully."

Luna was a bit shocked, in all her time she's never gotten a compliment on her night before or at least didn't remember. Slightly blushing Luna watched as Mark watched the sky.

"Well," Luna hesitated, "I wish I could take full credit, but in all the time I've ruled I've never been able to move the stars. Just the moon."

Mark thought for a bit then playfully snorted.

"Well, I guess it makes sense that you wouldn't be able to," while Eclipse was a bit shocked in the manner Mark is speaking to the princess, Luna herself was just curious, "your sister would probably be a better fit for that. Even so, the night is beautiful."

"How so...?"

Mark looked at Luna for a moment before looking back up.

"The stars at night seem like small shining objects in the sky," Mark began to explain, " when they are really just suns. They are so far away in the depths of space, they seem so small."

Luna was curious but didn't have much to say.

"I'm not really up on modern astronomy, but perhaps I should ask my sister about that."

"Maybe so," said Mark, "One thing I love about the night, it shows infinite possibilities of life. I wonder if there is life, sentient life, what they go through in their everyday life compared to us. While we have problems, tens of thousands of problems, there are others on this planet or not, who have the same problems."

Luna was shocked. She'd never expected that from such a young foal. She quickly looked only to see him still watching the stars.

As the three watched the sky, the winds gently carried them across the sea.

Chapter 9 - Pain, Question, and some answers.

POV: Luna

Princess Luna walked down the halls. She stopped at a certain door and went in. Mark has gone back to sleep and Eclipse has gone to get some food. While thinking, Luna didn't mind that Eclipse left Mark and Star on the beach as she would do the same. She however had one thing on her mind. And she didn't know what to think about it.

Going into her new room(The last one was burned beyond repair) she went to her desk and pulled a file. Opening it with her magic, she saw it contained every report from when Eclipse was sent out, to the betrayal, and up to when she had awoken. 'Power like that requires great responsibility. And to put that responsibility on a foal'

Luna leaned back on a chair, Luna closed her eyes to think. 'And here I was hoping to be able to show the foals I'm not what stories say about me and now I have this to deal with... with this mess.'

Looking back at the reports Luna sighed in defeat before putting them away. 'That's a problem for future Luna to deal with. Present Luna is going to sleep'

Getting up, Luna noticed her hoof shoes and regalia sitting in the corner. Or, at least what of it was recovered from the destroyed ship. 'And that was my favorite set too..'

Seeing her bed, Luna fell face-first into the blankets.

POV: Mark

Morning 7:26 AM

"zzZ"

Loud hoof steps echoed as they closed in.

"ZZzz"

They stopped.

"Zzz-" Mark's eyes widened, "OOWW-OWw-OwW-okok-Igetit!-Sorry-I'm-sorry!"

The pain on Mark's bruised side stopped soon after. Panting, Mark looked around and saw none other than... 'Star'. That look promised pain. Mark knew what was going to happen but tried to wriggle out.

"I don't suppose," Mark carefully said, "I could cash in the favor I got to eat that nasty thing before?"

"Tell me this," Star gritted her teeth, "How are you supposed to cash in your favor if you're dead, hmm?"

"W-well," nervously chuckled Mark, "look at it like this, I got the favor in the first place so that I could not get hurt right now? Maybe? pls-don't-hurt-me-sis"

As Mark squeaked out the last part, Star's eyes twitched. At the first signs of movement, the guard that was silently standing in the corner joined the guard outside the door. The sounds of agony filled the morning.

Mark was really starting to regret shielding the entire ship instead of just himself. He could have been safe from and brushing off what happened and thus, wouldn't have to deal with Eclipse or Star.

Looking at a deceptively happy Star who was humming a tune whilst reading a book on the same bed. Mark was bored again and he couldn't fall asleep. He tried to see what Star was reading but she didn't let him because he was 'Injured'. Mark knew it was just to spite him. Mark only sighed.

"So Mark," said Star with a more serious tone, "What happened? They didn't tell me much, granted I didn't ask but I still want to know. I wasn't really watching but I do remember the huge explosion."

Mark sat up more properly and thought.

"Long story short," he replied, holding a hoof up, "the runic array I created made big ship go boom."

Snap

Mark wasn't even able to blink before Star was right in front of him, nose to nose. The sound of her teeth grinding clear as day.

"So," she said, still grinding her teeth as if drawing a knife against a glass window or a car, "you, Mark, are telling me, that the entire time you were messing with your magic thingy, you were making a bomb less than ten feet from me?! A bomb, which I might add, Destroyed an entire ship."

The sounds of grinding teeth were probably heard by the guards outside the door. As Mark looked into those glaring eyes, he knew that this would be his end.

"I----..." Mark's reply died in his mouth, "there's no escape from this is there?"

"Nope,"

The sounds of pain flooded the room once again.

Breakfast... in bed

While Mark was sitting down on his bed. His body was sore, but he had basic movement. Unfortunately, it wasn't quite enough to grab a spoon to eat.

"Say ahhhhh," said Star, holding a spoon of soup. Mark resited. The spoon burnt his lips.

"Gah!" The sound of Star tsking and Mark's shout of momentary pain.

"See what happens? Resistance is futile. The more you resist, the hotter I'm going to make the soup."

"Are you going to keep torching me with a spell I showed you how to use?"

"Are you going to keep resisting?"

Mark thought, if he kept resisting and didn't eat, he would probably incur the wrath of Eclipse who would probably find a way to make it even worse. He only sighed, dropping his head a bit, before opening his mouth. 'How long is she going to treat me like a child?'

With a smile, Star gave Mark a spoon of soup, and this time was not overly heated.

"D'awww-"

Mark started to cough out the soup when he heard Eclipse barely coming through the door. Coughing Mark tried to talk but ended up having to finish first.

"Yeesh," Mark said, his blush highly visible, "you know what knocking is right?"

Eclipse's eyes narrowed on Mark. Mark promptly closed his mouth before making another response while covering his side with his wings.

"Anyway's after you two are done eating, Princess Luna said she was going to come over to talk with you two."

"Ok!"
"ok..."

At the responses, Eclipse narrowed her eyes once again at Mark. She then left.

"Are either of you ever going to let me live that down?"

"Nope!"

At the cheery response from both, Mark only sighed. 'They'll stop eventually, right?'

"Now," Star said, "say ah."

Mark Groaned.

POV: Luna

An hour Later

Walking down the hall, Luna yawned. She normally didn't stay up so late like last night, but when work needed to be done, it needed to be done.

Reaching Mark and Star's room, Luna opens the door slowly and walks in only to see...

"Ugh... Bust."

Mark and Star we're playing cards. Mark's head dropped to the table, not noticing Luna coming in behind Star.

"Hazzah!"

Star grabbed the cards on the small table they were sitting at and started to shuffle them. Miraculously, the two didn't notice the massive alicorn in the room with them. Luna then took the opportunity to get to know them and cast an invisibility spell.

She also cast an illusion spell as she didn't want them to notice the door was opened nor did she want to risk them noticing it by closing it. The situation got Luna thinking, back before her and Tia's little 'fight' she personally trained the Lunar Guard the art of stealth and infiltration.

Spending the magic to mask the most vital parts of her present, Luna began to watch them for a bit.

After shuffling, Star gave two cards to Mark and left two for herself. Both of them looked at their cards as they thought Luna watched. 'Hmm I have not seen such a game, and during the two years I've returned, Tia has told me of all the card games she knows...'

Looking at Star, Mark smiled.

"Stand."

Looking at Marks cards, Luna saw he had an ace and a nine of hearts.

Star, however, only had a curious look and drew another card as well. With a smile, she looked at Mark.

"Ready?"

"Yeah."

At once, Mark with a proud smile put his cards down.

"Twenty!"

With a smirk, Star revealed her cards all face-up.

"Twenty-one."

Star didn't ever even bother to look at Mark while his head once again dropped. Star was too busy admiring her own hoof, whistling quietly to herself at her win.

"How could you win four times in a row?!"

Mark's forehead was looking a bit red from falling on the wood table.

"Oh, I don't know, I'm not the one losing."

"That logic doesn't even make sense!"

Star only shrugged. Mark sighed. Luna took this moment to materialize right next to them.

"What art thou playing?"

After materializing, she successfully, however accidentally, scared both of them. With a yelp, Star fell off of the chair, while Mark was already calming down realizing it was only Luna.

"Apologies, I forget it can be frightening to drop in like that."

While Star was calming down at the site of Luna, Mark took a deep breath.

"Right," he said to no one particularly, "Eclipse said you'd drop by."

Looking around the table, Mark saw Star already getting back in the chair.

"Ah, yes I suppose you would've told you a while ago."

"Yes, she did."

Now that star was sitting up and waiting, it was quiet. Luna wasn't the best at talking, but she tried to take the lead.

"Yes, well I came here to talk and get to know you two a bit better."

With a nod from both of them, things were still quiet. Awkwardly silent.

"Well, now that we've all had the chance to meet, any questions?"

While Star nodded no, Mark was thinking about the question he had. Questions he would have asked if Star wasn't busy punishing him.

"Umm, so what happened while I was out?"

Luna looked at Mark before sighing.

"Right, neither of you got the full story. I suppose I'll explain it, though, I was unavailable for most of the battle, unfortunately."

At the nods of the foals, Luna continued.

"I want to be clear to you before I start, that this does not reflect the nation of Equestria as a whole." at the slightly confused nods, Luna pressed on, " It started when the ship was put on high alert..."

{:<->:}

"So... any questions...?"

Luna's awkward smile didn't help the uneasy silence. The two were still processing the story. Luna was expecting Mark to have questions as he seemed most interested during the story, but what she got was Star.

"So... umm, I couldn't help but notice a little lack of details near the end? Specifically, when Mark teleported on board."

Luna smiled at Star while thinking about an answer before swiftly coming up with one.

"Well, when Mark came on board, he was a massive help to everypony, even as inexperienced as he was, he was still an alicorn which gave the crew time to reach the other ship. Only a few were left by the time the assault had been warded off."

Star's face showed one of understanding while Mark still had a few questions. Mark had so many questions before but now, there were only a few he could remember.

"Umm, Luna? How long was I out? I meant to ask all day but was never able to."

"Six days."

"What?!"

"Allow me to explain, the doctor said that it would be best we kept it like that to prevent you from hurting yourself more."

While Mark had some strong things to say, he one last question he could think of at the moment.

"When can this thing come off?" Mark said, pointing at the ring on his horn.

"The inhibitor ring? It was put on to prevent you from accidentally using and possibly blowing your horn out while you slept. Which was a high possibility considering you know how to teleport, which if I must say, even for an alicorn is very impressive for your age."

Mark blushed a bit.

"Well, I may or may not have used the spell while I haven't even had the time to properly study it..."

Snap

Mark looked up at Luna, while her eyes twitched. The tone of Luna's voice scared him even more as Luna tried to hold it in through gritted teeth.

"Mark, look at me and tell me that was a joke."

Mark tried not to make eye contact. Star just watched, staying out of whatever Mark got himself into.

After a few moments of silence, Luna had her answer. She lowered her head directly in front of Mark, desperately trying to keep a calm smile. Her effects only made Mark back up a bit more.

"Mark, do you know how dangerous teleportation is?" Mark's gulp confirmed it along with a slight nod, "then you should know what could have happened."

Mark only nodded again. Standing up to full height, Luna looked down upon Mark with an Imperial glare.

"Well, originally, the plan was to take it off sometimes today, but I think you can keep it on till we reach landfall."

"W-Wha-"

Mark's rebuttal was silenced upon looking at Luna. It wasn't long before Luna was calm again. It was quiet again, awkwardly silent, which was when Luna decided it's about time she should go.

"Well, I suppose it's about time I should go. I have work." Before Luna got up, she had one more thing to say, "Oh and Mark, I'll be talking with you later about how you destroyed the ship."

Mark's ears folded as he tried to look anywhere except at Luna. Mark was hoping he could avoid that at all costs.

A moment later Luna swiftly got up and went to the door, seeing her illusion faded some time ago. Closing the door open, she left and closed the door, leaving the room in silence.

Walking down the hall, Luna was busy. 'That Fool! Doesn't he fully realize the consequences teleportation could have?! UUgh, that's a problem I'll leave to Tia. For now, I have other things to worry about like deciding what to do with the prisoners.'

Luna desperately wanted to break something, but upon seeing the wall she had made when she was informed of what happened, she took a deep breath and calmed down as best she could. She needed a break and some fresh air, so she decided to go up and check on everything going on.

"Princess Luna!"

Looking back, Luna saw Eclipse catching up.

"Yes, Eclipse?"

Slightly panting, Eclipse took a moment to breathe.

"I just finished looking over reports and did some calculations and right now, the situation is a bit dire."

Luna was curious as she had made sure the important work was taken care of, "Explain."

"Well, turns out the repairs weren't as good as originally thought and the ship is behind schedule. This means we won't have enough food for everypony including the prisoners. Right now, we could take a shortcut and reach Baltimare instead of Manehattan, the route passes by a known dragon den. I haven't been able to think of anything else short of stopping for repairs at a non-Equestrian harbor."

Luna took a minute to think, but in the end, it wasn't that hard to decide.

"It would be easier to take the route to Baltimare as the dragons wouldn't dare attack a ship with an Equestrian Princess nearby."

While Eclipse was surprised at her Princess's confidence, she only nodded.

"Oh, and one more thing," Luna said before Eclipse could leave, "how have we not noticed this before?"

"Oh, well..." Eclipse was a bit nervous being asked but she still answered, "we were using the pirate's work and statistics of the food supply. Unfortunately, the pirates never intended to take so many ponies hostage and never accounted for a damaged ship. Due to the situation, I used the pirate's work as it would be faster than to take note and inventory of everything."

Luna only looked at a slightly sheepish Eclipse.

"I see," she replied before smiling with a smirk, "next time, Eclipse, no shortcuts or I'll personally follow you around making sure you're doing your work."

Eclipse only nodded sheepishly before heading off. Luna, who had been mindlessly walking, went into her room as she only wanted to rest now. While she wanted some air, she now just wanted to relax in bed.

Closing the door, and flopping down, Luna trying to relax. 'All I wanted was to show to foals I'm not as bad as the others say but now I have to deal with this? Once the news is released, I'll have an even harder time reintegrating with society.'

Luna was not happy. She had work to deal with, and work which she has yet to be prepared for as she still is having a hard time intergrading with modern Equestria. 'Too much work. Too lazy. Future Luna deal with it.' was all Luna thought of before falling asleep.

Author's Note

Going to rewrite this chapter, don't know when, but I will. Feel free to consider what you want of this chapter non-cannon.

If yo wish to say something about the whole not appreciating Mark thing, check my comment here incase I’ve already spoken on it. If not, feel free to start typing.
https://www.fimfiction.net/story/473334/reborn#comment/10659971

Chapter 10 - Cheaters!

POV: Starla

"Hm-hm-hm Hm-hm-hm Hmm"

Humming, Star was walking atop the ship. She was quite bubbly, considering what happened. Thinking back, she felt a little bad, but not really. Because she had a large group of friends at school, she had friends of friends that also had friends whom knew a few things about card games. Things, that could probably get you kicked out or arrested doing at a casino.

Half an hour ago

"Ugh, Star," said Mark, who had just been rudely woken by Star, "Are you ever going to let me live this down?"

Star smiled a grin that could scare a dragon down, before quickly putting said smile away. Faking a concentrated thinking look, she looked at Mark.

"Hmm, you did do something so incredibly stupid that you deserve the Darwin Award."

Irritated, Mark's eyes twitched.

"Perhaps when you've learned your lesson?"

"Which is, when exactly?"

Star only shrugged.

"Ughhhh..."

Mark's face sunk into the wooded table.

"You know, you're going to be miserable if you injure your self doing that, and thus extending the time until you've learned your lesson."

"I'm already miserable..."

Thinking, Star had an idea.

"How about a game? Blackjack again. If you win, I might let you go... for a bit..."

Present

Of course, Star didn't play fair. She won four out of five games. The fact that magic was a thing made it even easier to cheat. 'Oh brother, so easy to tease... But if you do do something stupid again, I'll haunt the rest of your days.'

Shaking her head, Star looked around seeing herself nearing the front of the ship. The waves below we a sparking blue over the shining sun. 'You know, if I didn't know better, I'd say that the water below was drinkable'

After admiring the rushing waves, she turned around and saw her escort. The entire time, Star had barely noticed the thestral behind her. Thinking, Star just realized that she knew practically no one. She was busy working over Mark the entire week and had barely gone out of the room. While Princess Luna and Eclipse dropped by to check on her, she didn't do much.

Determined to change that, Star turned around to the escort she had for an entire week and smiled.

"You know, you've been ~~watching~~- er umm protecting me for a week and I never got your name."

The thestral was surprised, letting it show she looked at curiously.

While Star already knew her name was Moonlight Shine, she was just being polite.

POV: Moonlight Shine

While Moonlight Shine's surprise showed, she didn't think that 'Star' as she's heard others say, would be interested in knowing her escort. Most of the week, she watched Star do nothing but stay with the other alicorn colt.

"Moonlight Shine," she said happily, "though some call me Moon or Moony."

Star smiled politely at Moonlight's slight blush at her own nickname.

"Well, I'm Starla Tempus, though Star is fine."

Star waved her to come to sit and watch the waves with her. Moonlight soon came up and sat with Star as they watched the rippling waves clearly over the ocean.

"So, tell me about yourself," said Star, "I'd like to get to know you better."

"Well," replied Moonlight, a sheepish look gracing her feature, "there isn't much..."

"Oh come onnn! It'll be finee..." Star lightly punched Moon's shoulder.

Now, Moonlight instead of seeing nothing of the Star that did nothing but stay in her room all day with the other alicorn, she was finally seeing who she really was. At least a bit.

"Well, if you insist," Star only smiled at the reply. Soon, she wasn't the only one smiling, "to start, I have two siblings, Azure Skies and Dark Nebula-"

POV: Mark

After losing, Mark was quite annoyed. She had just left to walk around the ship and now Mark had nothing to do. Sighing, he tried to think of anything to do. While he sat, he decided to head out and explore as he's never been on a ship before. getting up and hopping to the ground, his body was still extremely sore, but he'd rather deal with that then the impending boredom that was awaiting in the room.

Reaching the door, he first tried to use magic before realizing he couldn't. Groaning, Mark got up on the door and reached out his hooves to open it. Unfortunately for him, he fell right onto his flank. 'Why does everything have to be the adult size? In fact, why can't I use magic? Oh right, because Luna thinks I'm too reckless...'

After getting up, Mark reached for the door again, and this time successfully opened it. Peaking out and looking left, Mark saw a hallway and what was probably a stairway at the end.

"Princess Luna'-"

A sound to the right caught Mark off guard and he shrieked before looking to his right. What he saw a was a unicorn stallion in the same Dark blue armor he's seen around.

The stallion in question, which Mark mentally named jack for the moment, only had a curious face looking at the young foal whom had cut him off with a shriek.

"Jeez, ever hear of subtlety," Mark said while taking a deep breath, "because I swear someday that's going to give someone a heart attack."

"Apologies, I get that a lot," said the stallion, to which Mark rolled his eyes mentally, "anyways, as I was saying Princess Luna said that if you wanted to go anywhere I'd have to take you."

The comment made Mark's eye twitched in slight fury.

"She... She gave me a... a what was it? A foal sitter!?"

At the reply, the guard grinned trying to look away.

"Perhaps," he said, trying to hold his laughter in, "but I'd be a better foal sitter than all the others."

Mark only looked into the guard's eyes.

"Ahuh, sure you are..."

Mark's eyes narrowed as the sarcasm practically dripped in every word. Though, it didn't seem to have much effect as the guard tried even harder to not laugh for a reason Mark didn't know.

Looking at his own reflection in the guard's armor, Mark saw himself. Cover still in bandages. Now, Mark knew why the guard was laughing and only sighed as the bandages on him wherein such a way it looked like a cute butterfly. 'I'd bet that Star played a part in the way I was bandaged'

After a moment the guard managed to regain his composer with a grin, "So, where would you like to go?"

"To get some fresh air."

Swiftly, Mark was picked up with magic onto the Unicorn's back. Mark didn't really like it, but he did admit to himself it was better than walking around. As they started walking, Mark instantly tried to find something else to do mentally instead of what in silence. A few moments later, Mark mentally sighed in defeat as it was already awkward for him.

"So, you never gave a name."

The guard replied instantly, "Bright Blaze."

Looking at the Unicorn, Mark thought it an odd name considering the naming patterns he known for Luna and Eclipse with their appearance. The two before looked the part but the Bright Blaze seems like a normal grey slightly genric Unicorn.

Ignoring the name, Mark looked around as they walked painfully slow down the wooden hall. 'This is going to be a long day isn't it?'

Looking into some of the doors that were open, he saw some guards, either sleeping or probably on break playing games.

After some more looking around, Mark and Blaze were reaching the end of the hall and started going up the stairs. Seeing the next deck up, Mark concluded that this was the ship he teleported on, considering this entire deck was lined with cannons from front to back. Though they kept moving, Mark wondered about the technological levels of the ponies.

Going up the narrow wooden stairs and reaching a door at the top the Unicorn swiftly opened it and walked out. Looking out, Mark saw the top deck of the ship. Ponies were moving around doing whatever it was keeping them going. Moving to the back of the ship where a small flight of stairs were was the steering wheel. From there, you could see most of the ship from the higher up view.

"Best view in the ship would be the crow's nest." Blaze pointed up.

While Mark was slightly surprised at the guards' sudden lack of quietness, he looked up and mentally agreed. Looking around the ship, Mark saw that behind them was another ship. 'Oh... The other ship that had practical no cannons that got an equivalent to a body slam but with a ship..'

Looking at the ship, it seems that it mostly had cover from the blast and generally less damage than when he saw some hastily done repairs on the ship's hull, mostly on the cannon deck.

Done looking at the other ship, Mark looked around one last time and saw Star at the front of the ship with another thestral guard. Mark was instantly happy that they couldn't see them from down there. Unfortunately, they both got up and as they were halfway to the door going down Star seems to have seen Mark as they changed the direction from where they were going, to the stairs that lead up to Mark. 'And all I wanted was some fresh air.'

Mark took a deep breath preparing for his sister. Though, he noted that the air was refreshing before mentally preparing for his sister. 'Ohh sister of mine, whatever shall I do with you and your annoying antics?'

Soon, the two were both at the top of the stairs. When they came into view and Mark saw his sister, he rolled his eyes.

"What do ya want?"

"Oh? I can't say hello to my brother?" replied Star, faking slight offense.

"Ahuh..." replied Mark looking down from above, Expression showing he just didn't care.

"Oh, come onn... Show me a little love?" said Star, whom was laughing inside.

"You may be my sister, but that doesn't mean I'll be foal sitting you."

At their antic's, the two guards looked at each other and shrugged.

"Why, hello!"

Star shrieked so loud that those around folded their ears. Luckily for them, it was short. Star, whom had just jump half her height up, wings spread out wide as she turned around to see Eclipse who had a covering hoof her ear.

While that happened, Mark was laughing so hard he nearly fell down off of Blaze. Blaze made sure that didn't happen with subtle applications of magic that he didn't notice.

Fortunately for Star, Mark was laughing so hard that he didn't see her flushed face. Unfortunately, Eclipse and the others did notice.

"Oh!" Star said, trying to come up with a comment, "I didn't see you there..."

Done covering her ears, Eclipse only looked at Star with a grin.

"And I thought scaring Mark would be bad."

Mark's laugher doubled, Star's face glows brighter, and Eclipse grinned. While Star tried not to make eye contact, Mark's laughter calmed down.

"I've been looking all over for you two, I don't really have a long lunch."

"W-well, even so, theirs no much to do..."

Swiftly, Eclipse got a deck of cards from her mane.

"You keep a deck of cards in your mane?!" half shouted Star, not wanting to attract any more attention.

Mark was so close to finally being able to get a good breath of air when that comment made him laugh again.

"For exactly this situation!" replied Eclipse, "So, you know any games? If not, I can teach you guys."

In the background, Mark Was finally calming down.

"Well, the only games we know are Go Fish, Blackjack, and solitaire. Though we only ever play blackjack."

"Never heard of those."

At this statement, Mark immediately stopped laughing and looked Eclipse dead in the eyes as he had a chance to instantly stop laughing while Star's flustered face was gone as well looking at Eclipse.

"What?"
"What?"

Eclipse was surprised at the response and perked her ears up.

"Tell me that's a joke," said Mark, "no way you haven't heard of one of those."

At a shake of the head to the two, both of them groaned.

"Hear of poker?" asked Mark.

Another shake.

"How... I learned to play Go Fish when I was like 6 and a half and it didn't take long to learn of Blackjack and Poker then. Even though I don't know how to play poker I've heard of it. You know at least some card games right?" Mark while surprised, wanted to make sure that Eclipse at least knew some card games.

"I would say I know a couple of card games such as Mareton, Martropolis, Eighty One, and..." Eclipse almost let slip some of the more adult games she knew, "a few others."

"Never heard of them."

The surprise Eclipse showed was priceless. Unfortunately, Mark and Star never heard of those games so they were confused and as such, didn't process Eclipse's priceless face. The guards escorting them were also surprised.

With a sigh, Mark went limp and closed his eyes while muttering.

"Well, let's just head back to our room and we can show you Blackjack. We both know blackjack and it would be easier to teach just you instead of both of us. Besides Blackjack is a simple game." said a slightly depressed Mark.

"Hmm, alright, I'm fine with that."

It wasn't long before all of them began heading back to their room.

POV: Starla

"Ready?"

With three nods, all three ponies revealed their cards.

"seventeen..."

"twenty!"

"Blackjack."

"WHAT!?"
"WHAT!?"

With Mark and Star yelling, Eclipse only yawned, a wing covering her mouth.

"How?!" asked Star, "That's your third blackjack in a row!"

"Guess I'm just lucky? I mean, I rarely lose a game of cards to anypony."

Star and Mark only stared dumb faced. 'How?! even I wouldn't be able to pull that off! I may cheat a bit, but I still can't do that!'

Yawning again, Eclipse looked out of the only window in the room, the sunset shining through beautifully, "Well I've got day shift and I'm tired so good night."

Eclipse got up slowly, sliding the chair loudly on the wood, then walked to the door yawning again and leaving. Mark and Star only looked at each other.

"She's gotta be cheating," said Mark with a deadpanned face, "no way she could have pulled that off."

"But she's only played the game for like, four hours if we include her lunch break."

"Still, she could have used shadow magic things!"

Star only rolled her eyes before yawning, "you know, I'm tired too..."

Mark's face went a bit depressed, "Oh well, you can go sleep if you want. I'll be doing something. Maybe play solitaire."

"Nuh-uh, It's late and you are going to sleep. This is a chance to finally be awake like normal people in the morning."

Mark put on a poker face and stared deep down into Star's eyes. A few moments went by like this and for Star, things were getting extremely awkward. Star's face showed everything Mark needed to know that his tactic was working. Mark tried to hold his undying laughter in, but a grin flashed for only a moment.

Unfortunately, it's all Star needed to stop and look at Mark. She then glared directly at a sore spot Mark had and Mark knew he dun goofed up. Breaking his poker face, he looked at Star with a sheepish grin.

"Uhh, I don't suppose we could negotiate?"

Star's right eye twitched for a moment.

"Perhaps we can," she pointed towards his bed, "Sleep. Now."

Mark slowly nodded, the face of a child who was caught stealing from a cookie jar before being sent to his or her room.

Watching, Star smiled.

"Good!" she said cheerily.

Turning off the light, it wasn't long before she too fell asleep.

POV: Luna

Later that night

The sounds of loud hoof steps outside woke a grumpy Princess who was tired to deal with whatever trivial conundrums these ponies seem to get into every day and night. Getting up and angrily walking to her door, she opened it and saw two guard ponies running down the hall. Not only that, with her sense she could hear ponies all over the ship running around. Looking at the single guard at her door she spoke.

"Lieutenant Starry Night, If I don't have a reason for ponies running all over the ship right now, I'm going to blast another hole in the wall."

Lieutenant Starry Night was Luna's more trusted and disciplined guards and usually just followed orders without question. Turning to Princess Luna Starry began to report.

"Princess Luna, a headcount of the captives showed two griffins missing. No signs of their location yet so were sweeping both ships. They're doing a third headcount as we speak."

"What?! We had guards watching them every hour of the day!"

"I'm sorry your highness, that's all I know," with a bow, the guard resumed his duties.

Luna was now pissed. She was tired, grumpy, worn out, exhausted, fatigued, drained, and simply just didn't want to deal with this. Going inside, Luna went to a box she kept in her room ever since they set sail. Luckily it was recovered from the burning ship while they were looking for griffin survivors of the explosion. Putting her longhorn down a hole in the case and using some magic, the massive metal case opened.

Luna grabbed the object inside and began to leave her room.

Opening the door and holding only half of the object in her magic, Starry Night saw Luna dragging a massive scythe longer than herself and a blade so long, it could cut a pony in half from the front down to the hooves.

"Starry Night, you a relieved of your duties to protect me, make sure some pony is watching the VIPs."

With surprise showing on the guard's face and a grunt of affirmation, he swiftly left to join the search. Luna only stood for a moment before walking in the other direction, dragging her massive scythe that barely fit down the hall along with her. Starry only felt bad for those who incur the Princess's wrath tonight.

POV:

Minutes Earlier

The sounds of two peacefully sleeping ponies were heard as the moonlight showed through the window. Unfortunately, that window was left unlocked.

Author's Note

Well, don't have much to saw. The chapter is done and I'm tired. I'm going to go take a nap and finish some school work that needs to be done.

Chapter 11 - State of Affair's

POV: Mark

Mark was asleep when he was woken by the sound of the wind. Looking around, the tired eyes of Mark saw not but darkness and dark shapes. The only light in the room was the moonlight. Looking at the window, he saw it was open. He would have closed it himself, but being magicless and injured he wouldn't be able to.

Briefly, Mark considered waking Star to do it just to annoy her, though his thought process was cut short when there was a knock on the door.

Mark, being tired and grumpy, thought to just ignore it and come up with an excuse later. Unfortunately, the pony outside decided to come in anyway. Mark only saw a thestral but wasn't sure whom because the lantern light from outside the room nor the moonlight from the window was enough to see any features mark could use to Identify the pony.

The soft hoof steps of the pony roused Star as she shifted, opened her eyes, yawned, and slowly got up.

"Apologies, but I'm afraid the ship is on high alert and ordered to move all non-combatants to a safer area."

It took a few moments for Mark to process what the thestral had said. By the time he did, Star was up and awake although a little confused.

"I'm sorry? What happened?' asked Mark, concern in his voice.

"We're missing some of the captured pirates and everypony is on the look for them. It's currently unsafe right now."

Mark, unsure of how to feel looked to Star who was equally confused.

"Umm," Star, who just finished wiping her tired eyes said, "so what are we doing...?"

The guard only moved to open a way out of the room.

"We're moving all non-combatants to a secure area. Which includes you two."

Looking at each other Mark and Star shrugged.

"Okay, but what about Mark?' asked Star, "He's still injured-"

Head poking through the doorway was a unicorn guard coming in.

"I'm here you know," said the recognizable voice of Bright Blaze, "so that won't be a problem."

"Then what about..." Mark waved his wings about and pointed at his horn, "these... I thought Eclipse said that Luna didn't want everyone to know about it."

"Didn't Eclipse tell you?" asked Blaze, "The Princess put a spell so even with them exposed or in use, they wouldn't be noticed. Only trusted ponies would notice and or know about it."

"Oh... Then," stumbled Mark, "just give us a moment."

Mark was a bit lost and confused. 'Are there no laws about casting spells without consent? Granted I was asleep and injured but still.' Deciding to ignore that for now, Mark just decided to continue to get up.

Star was already getting up and out of the bed. They didn't have anything in the room with them as most of it was stored away in a mess that neither Star nor Mark wanted to dig through. The storage room mess was far too large and would be far too much effort for what little they brought along for their trip.

Soon, both of them were walking down the hall, Mark carried by Blaze.

"Where's Moonlight?"

Blaze was the one whom answered, "she was called to help with the search."

With an 'oh' sound from Star, the four of them continued to walk.

Mark took the chance to wipe his eyes again and looked around again and found it kind of creepy considering that the environment was a dark hall with lanterns placed sparingly and windows even rarer to find throughout the ship. ' Then again, you wouldn't normally even want to create a ship that has windows. Wait... who's dumb enough to add windows to a ship? Ugh, If I ever find the shipbuilder, what he'll get is a piece of my mind.'

Looking at the floor, you couldn't even see your hooves. Deciding not to focus on the creepy environment, Mark tried to get some sleep. The idea of getting sleep was scratched because he wasn't tired. The only reason he was asleep was because of his sister.

Lost in thought, the four of them soon reached the ship's hold. It already had others. Ponies, Zebra's, griffins, and even an Abyssinian. Once Mark realized where they were, he did a double-take when he saw the griffin. Remembering some of the idol chatter with Eclipse yesterday, then he'd guess that the griffin there wasn't with the pirates.

The guards covered most of the entrances and critical spots in case somebody attacked, while the non-combatant's all spread out and stayed in a small group. In general, it looked as if they had all lost hope and are just waiting for it to all come to an end, even though they were technically free.

A more detailed look around showed two young Zebrican foals huddled around an older Zebra mare.

"Thanks," said Mark, "we can take it from here. You guys can return to your duties."

While Blaze slowly let him down to the floor, he still made a rebuttal.

"With all due respect your-"

"With all due respect Lieutenant Bright Blaze," sternly replied Mark looking at the rank on the guard's armor, "whom will protect the others?"

The guard, while stunned a bit tried to make his quick reply.

"Sir, I have order's from princess-"

"Bright Blaze, whom is it you protect? The people, or the princesses?"

Blaze never expected back talk from a foal and not on a matter like this. It took him a moment to regain his composer but nonetheless, he was surprised by Mark as he never thought Mark, as a foal, disagreed with royal orders, alicorn or not. With a deep breath, Blaze made his final rebuttal.

"Sir, as part of the Lunar Guards," Blaze said, "I serve Princess Luna. Just as the Solar Guard her sister and the Royal Guard Equestria."

Hearing that brought Mark's spirits down as he was pulling most of what he was saying out of thin air as he had no idea how the Equestrian military system worked. Luckily for him, he at least partly succeeded.

"However," Blaze said after a few moments with a smile slowly forming, "Princess Luna has made it clear that we are to protect the citizens before even herself. I'll be at the door should you need me."

Walking away, Mark and Star looked at the other pony, Starry Night which his nametag said.

"That means you too."

With a nod, he turned around and left as well. 'Well, Starry Night seems a bit strange. I'll ask Eclipse later.'

"Wow there," said Star smirking giving Mark a light punch to the shoulder, "really taking charge with your new title eh?"

"Please," came the reply plus a roll of the eyes, "you know I'm not the leader type."

"Oh really? Didn't look like that to me."

Mark only looked at his sister who had a toothy smile mixed with a slight smirk.

"Oh really? If anything you'd do much better than me."

This comment caught Star off guard as she didn't expect that.

"How so?"

Mark only raised an eyebrow at Star with an 'are you kidding me' look.

"You, my dearest sister," Mark put a hoof up to Star's chest, "was practically a second a second mother to the foals back at the village."

"I-i-! What?!"

"Oh pleeease, Star," Mark slurred, "You can't seriously say that and expect me to believe you didn't realize did you?"

Star was flushed and on the verge of blushing even more. Mark realize she really didn't realize and took to an offensive move.

"Unless... ooh! Maybe... " Mark as circling Star viciously, ignoring the pain of walking around, "perhaps... Just maybe...-oof!"

Mark was swiftly stopped when a pink hoof found its way onto Mark's side.

"Oww! What was that-"

This time, a hoof was holding Mark's mouth. Looking at Star, she was flushed to the point of no return. Mark could practically see her on the verge of collapsing from embarrassment. Knowing Star, Mark knew he'd probably regret this later.

"QUIET!" Star harshly whispered, trying not to gather attention to her brightly glowing face.

While Mark was stopped, he considered that a win. He smirked and looked her in the eyes as she put her hoof down. Turning around, Star walked over to a wall and sat down. Soon enough, Mark followed and sat as well. 'She's going to be angry about this for a while... Eh, too bad sooner or later I'll be healed and we'll be on equal grounds again.'

As the two sat on the wall, Star made an effort to ignore Mark. Mark tried to ignore the fact that Star was ignoring him. Now that was done, Mark looked around the room, and all he saw where other creatures huddled up. To him, they seemed afraid. 'Perhaps, they haven't been as lucky as us'

Mark, now with nothing to do resigned himself to the silence.

POV: Princess Luna

Princess Luna, whom is now mostly awaken walked down the halls to the planning room. Scythe silently floating alongside her. 'It's been well over a thousand years since I've seen you, Stella. I wonder how well kept your blade still is.'

While Luna was idly inspecting her most prized weapon, Eclipse came walking up gaining her attention.

"Princess, no sign of the two yet."

"Any chance they just ran off?"

"No Ma'am, we have no dinghy, and any land is days away by flight. They'd never make it."

The news did not please Luna.

"Then check again, they might not even be in the ship, instead of flying in the shadows."

"Understood."

With that said, Eclipse swiftly relayed orders around.

Luna, while she did not seem angry, she was furious. 'Not only have I been awoken in the middle of the night, but now I have a situation to deal with. Luna would not be merciful when she finds those responsible.'

Luna, walking into the makeshift planning/war room put Stella, her most trust worth weapon in battle on the wall while she teleporting a file she had left in her room she looked at it.

CLASSIFIED BY THE CROWN

She looked at it, knowing that once she has time to ask Mark, it will no longer be empty. It would have a powerful spell that even she dare not attempt if the reports were true.

POV: Mark

Mark soon realized that his mental resilience was far weaker than Star and he found himself nervously shifting around.

"So... uh, Star-"

Mark was cut off by a humph from Star who promptly turned away. Mark decided to give up for now. Looking dead ahead Mark saw something he didn't think he'd see. It was three violin cases, probably stolen by the pirates. He and Star had played orchestra, though they didn't play much anymore, they still knew how to play.

Seeing that sparked a plan in Mark's mind.

"Hey, Star..."

Nothing but the silence of the room was what Mark got in response.

"Look... I'm sorry."

Mark was trying to get a response but even after apologizing, Mark got nothing. 'Granted I'm not really sorry as it was totally worth it'

"But, if you take a look over there you might see something familiar."

Star, unable to resist just a quick look at saw the cases. His eyes widen a bit in recognition, but she quickly turned away in disinterest.

"Fine... I will indulge in whatever your thinking." Stay said, replying in a tone you'd expect an annoyed noble to say.

Seems Mark's plan was going well so far. 'Now time to finish it...'

"Star, tell me," Mark said in a sincere tone, "look around and tell me what you see."

Star sighed inside and slowly looked around and saw something she didn't notice before. Everyone around looked miserable. Less than five feet away was a group of children who stayed huddled with an adult Zebra mare. She never noticed because of Mark's suddenly being annoying.

Sighing aloud, Mark continued, "Cmon Star, let's play a song. At least to ease the worries of everyone here. I know you wouldn't want them to stay in the current state they are in now."

Star looked at Mark, her previous mood forgotten.

"And how do you suppose we play with these?" Star waved her hooves in Mark's face, "I doubt hooves would work well for us, even if they use magic to grip things."

"We don't," Mark's answer thoroughly surprised Star, "we use these."

Now to was Mark's turn to wave a wing in Star's face. Star only moved it away to stare at Mark.

"Really."

Star's reply was more a statement than a question. Mark only shrugged. In response, Star extended her wings and inspected them. They were preened right before they went to sleep so it was looking fairly fine, but that wasn't what we were looking at.

She ran her hoof along with it and felt each feather react. A minute, she held them in a position as if she was holding a violin. She tested her feather over each string and her other wing holding the bow.

A few moments later, Star was done.

"Okay, I'll admit it could work, but I doubt if it did work we'd play anything well."

"Well fine then, let me try a song and we'll see. Just bring me one of the violins."

Star rolled her eyes and brought over two cases.

Everyone else, whom already was interested in the two for their unusualness, were even more interested. As Mark opened one of the violin cases he pulled out the violin and started digging into whatever is inside.

"So, brother of mine, what song are you thinking? I'm sorry, I mean what song can you even remember how to play? You don't even have a music sheet."

"Going to use this." Mark instantly replied, pulling out a book full of music sheets.

Star face hoofed.

"Mark, you know you can't just look at a sheet and learn how to play it."

"Which is why I'm using this," Mark pointed at an empty page, "and this generously left bottle of ink plus a quill."

Star at this point wanted to smash her head into the wall.

"Mark, you really think you can write down an entire song from memory?"

Mark only grinned, "Why do you think I was the best in the entire orchestra?"

"Mark... Just because you were the best doesn't- oh wait... Was the entire reason for you playing the violin annoyingly right before we went to sleep so you can memorize it!?"

Mark was now blushing a bit.

"Oh... heheh didn't think you heard it... Was I any good?"

"Mark, think about what you just said. You were the best in the orchestra."

"Oh, right... redundant question..."

Mark flattened his ears and tried to look away hiding his embarrassment. Moments go by as Mark was practically frozen with nothing to do while Star just stared with a poker face.

"Erm, uh, well I need a couple of minutes."

"Fine, but don't come asking me for help if you can't remember something."

Star, now with nothing to do decided to sit back and relax while Mark tries to remember the notes. Unfortunately, she now noticed the attention she and her brother were now getting. She tried to ignore this as everyone else went back to do their own things. Looking around she saw Blaze near the back of the room guarding the door.

"So Star, you wanna play the song with me?"

"What?! No! I don't want to be the attention of everyone when and or if you fail."

"Cmon Star, I don't wanna be the odd one out."

"I'm not the one who wanted to play the violin."

"Really? Because it seems to me, that once I start all the attention will be on us. Do you really want to be the one casually sitting next to me not helping? By the time you do start playing with me the next song, they'll think you just didn't want to help."

Star looked at Mark who was too busy using his wing to write to look back.

"You know there are so many holes I could poke in that, one of the biggest being that everyone thinks differently."

Mark stopped for a moment to look at Star and sighed.

"Fine, how about that favor you never let me use because you were to busy being an angry grump."

That comment got a harder than normal punch to Mark's non-bruised side.

"Say that again and I'll make sure to hit your bruised side."

"Keep doing that and you going to bruise both sides."

That earned a glare from Star.

"Okay, okay..." Mark said, successful de-escalating the chance of another punch, "so is that a yes?"

Star sat for a moment pausing what she was currently doing,

"Fine... but then I'll owe you no such favor."

Her agreement caused Mark to silently shout to himself. 'Mission Success'

Ten Minutes Later

"Ah-ha!"

Mark was finally done writing down two songs. While Mark was finishing the first, he was in the mindset to easily write down another song he remembered so he took the chance. Looking at Star, who was busy playing a game of solitaire.

"W-What?! Where do you get a deck of cards?"

Star only looked mildly amused.

"Following Eclipse's advice of keeping a deck in my mane."

With an unsure face of how to treat the news, Mark just continued on.

"Anyways, I'm finished," said Mark giving Star her sheet, "here's your part. "

Star's eyes wondered over the sheet and recognized the song.

"Did you really choose this song? My role isn't even that noticeable."

Star was scowling at Mark now. Mark sighed inside. 'Oh but dearest sister, you didn't even want to play.'

"It felt appropriate for the situation," said Mark, "besides the song is supposed to have a piano and guitar but for now we're just going-"

Mark suddenly stopped his sentence only to snicker a bit.

"We're just going to wing it."

Star was not amused.

"Oh come on, you can't say that wasn't a least a bit funny."

Star continued to stare.

Mark rolled his eyes a few moments later, "Fine. Just hurry up. I found some rosin if your bow needs it and if you don't remember how to tune the violin I'll do it for you."

"I perfectly know how to tune a violin," Star said indignantly, "Just because you were better doesn't mean everyone else can't do the same as you."

Mark only grunted an affirmative as the two began to use play the violin without touching the bow to the string.

Now everyone in the room was watching them. The few Griffins, Ponies, Zebra's, Foals, and even the one Abyssinian in the back. Their eyes reflected curiosity, even in the state they were in. The Zebra foals especially seemed interested.

As Mark and Star prepared, someone else entered the room but stopped seeing what was going on. That person soon went out for a moment but soon, guards started peaking in seeing what was happening including Mark and Star's personal Guard.

Mark and Star, unknowing that more people came into the room, we're ready to play.

"Ready?" asked Mark, "if you need-"

"Of course I'm ready else I wouldn't be waiting on you," Star said with a light smile.

Mark smiled in return.

"Alrighty then."

Within a moment, the two began to play, skipping pass the piano and guitar part to where the violin starts.

Stating, Mark found that it was quite easy to play with a wing then it is with a hand, however awkward it was to be using a wing, something they've had for not that long. Thought Mark didn't pay attention to that. He focused on the sheet in front of him. With no conductor, if one of them lost tempo, it would be hard to get back on track so there was no room for error.

The crowd around went even quieter then they were before, which was already practically just silence.

The two Zebra foals smiled as they watched and hugged their mother, which cause their mother to smile as well. Others were also smiling, but neither Star nor Mark saw as they were too focused.

When Star's part was shown more obviously, she smiled to herself. She missed the days when they came home and showed their parents how they played the violin.

As for Mark, he was happy to be able to play with his sister. At the very least, the people around would be a little less worried.

Now, the song was coming to an end and as the last note played, they took a deep breath. They turned to look around but were surprised the entire room looking at them and clopping their hooves down on the floor lightly.

Now, both of them were slightly blushing at the attention. Mark took a silent note that the room was filled with more happiness than the depressing theme it had before.

"Wow, I didn't know you two could play."

"AHh!"
"AhH!"

The sudden yelp of Mark and Star ma most of the crowd smile a little bit more.

"Eclipses!" Star said in a tone with her teeth gritted that was practically screaming for Eclipse to stop doing that, "You're going to give us a heart attack."

Both Mark and Star were scowling at Eclipse, whom giggled at their expressions.

"Stop what?" she replied, smirking inside.

Star wanted to smash her head through the wall again.

While the three of them talked, the rest of the crowd went back to doing their own thing, only more lively. Neither of them noticed.

"Well, unfortunately, I'm not here to talk about music. I'm here because Princess Luna wanted to talk with you."

"Why-"

Mark was cut off by a hoof from Eclipse.

"Now's not the time or place to say, though we should hurry as Luna isn't in such a good mood being woken in the middle of the night."

With the reminder, it's night Star yawned, which made Eclipse laugh a bit.

"And I see she wasn't the only one woken in the middle of the night."

"Alright, just let us put these-"

"No need, I'll tell a guard."

Mark and Star looked at each other than Eclipse.

"As I said, Princess Luna is not known to be forgiving when a situation occurs."

"Eh, too lazy to pack the stuff up anyway. Was planning on letting Star do the work herself-"

Mark got a smack to the back of the head for that comment.

"Well, with no more objections lets go."

As the two got up, Mark had forgotten that he was still injured and stepped on a sore hoof. Eclipse whom saw that quickly intervened.

"Don't worry, I'll carry you."

While Mark didn't like how embarrassing it was to be carried around, he rather that then slowly walking around so he accepted the help.

With Eclipse lowing her wings to help Mark get up, Star watched amused. When they were done, the two whom weren't injured began to leave.

POV: Eclipse

After Eclipse told their personal guards that she was taking to from then on it was long before the three of them found themselves walking down a dark hallway, Star teasing Mark as revenge for earlier. They hadn't been walking for long before Eclipse had tuned out the antics of the two. 'Okay, well the search of the other ship was completed 8 minutes ago and the few available unicorns we have begun casting light spells to the water looking for them. After I'm done taking these two, I'll have to-'

"Hellooooo??" said Mark, "anyone home?"

The sight of Mark waving a hoof in Eclipse's face finally got her attention as Mark and Star were looking at here.

"Oh, sorry what did you say?"

"Finally, what do you-"

Mark never had the time it finish his sentence as the window next to them shattered as a black shape in the poorly litten hall knocked Eclipse over to the wall and Mark elsewhere. An oof from Mark hitting the floor was heard.

Eclipse quickly got up to assess the situation and when she saw what was happening immediately pulled her sword out and yelled.

"GUARDS!"

Author's Note

So, I know I normally post smaller chapters, but as I was making this chapter, I knew that it would fit without lessening the quality of the chapter. I did make sure to go over and carefully edit the chapter when making it(though I leave one or two things mainly being the chapter name).

Also, by the end of the next chapter or maybe start or middle half of the next chapter, we shall reach land! Perhaps even the chapter after the next chapter, depending on how the pace of the next chapter goes.

Chapter 12 - Reassignment

Author's Note

Wow. Close to two weeks without an upload, in fact, It's probably been two weeks depending on the time zone. Well, I have an explanation... I blame school. Really, work is starting to pick up in the free time I do have is spent sleeping and working. The little time left I usually spend to my self.

The only reason I was able to finish this chapter was that I found out we had 4 bags of instant coffee packets and nobody told me we had them. Unfortunately, we had no creamer, and we were extremely low on sugar and milk. I drank the bidder coffee. Tis truly an accursed liquid without additives. But with additives, tis a wonderful beverage for one such as myself

Gotta agree with Luna there. Now that my explanation is done, I'm going to edit and then release this chapter.

Anyways I used a couple of quotes from a very certain couple of pirate movies I rewatched 2-3 weeks ago. I wonder who can catch them:derpytongue2:

Good hunting!

Chapter 12 - Reassignment

POV: Eclipse

Eclipse barely had time to assess the situation as there was a ringing in her head. 'Focus, the guards are already coming.'

A little shake of the head got Eclipse on track as she could hear the beating sounds of hooves rushing close by. Though Thestral's had excellent night vision and specialized in a kind of specific of light magic, though some call it shadow magic, the lanterns along with the slight headache didn't do any good.

The scene in front of her was of two griffins, and the alicorns. She didn't think too much about it as her wings swiftly unsheathed her sword. The sound of metal gliding out of a metallic sheath rang in the halls as it glimmered in the dark. Being one of Princess Luna's most trusted officers's among other things such as her involvement with the pirates and granted her the honor of a sword forged from a sky steel forge. An ancient technique was required to make the metal which was unfortunately lost thousands of years ago.

The only sky steel left in Equestria was bought out by the crown. As the supply of sky steel fell, so did the remaining sky forges. The only sky forge left in Equestria was also bought by the crown. Eclipse quickly broke out of thought as she didn't have time to ponder on the history of Sky Steel.

Looking at the griffins, they held the two hostages. 'Perhaps if I move quickly enough I-'

"STAY BACK!" shouted one of the griffins, a tom by the sounds of it.

Eclipse's forming plan was immediately shot down in flames. Holding back she waited.

"Stay where you are or these two die!"

The griffin's sharp claws glided dangerously close to Star and Mark's neck. Fortunately, the Guards nearby who had just arrived stayed their swords instead of trying to attack. The two griffins slowly backed as Eclipse and the guards followed an equal amount, sword at the ready.

"Release them!" shouted Eclipse.

Eclipse thought on what she said and realized it was stupid for a multitude of reasons. The griffin in front that was holding Star down only snorted in response. Star didn't realize it, but the griffins had backed up into a position where they couldn't be attacked from behind.

Now that both griffins were in a position where they were safe from being flanked, the griffin with Mark turned around as well. Mark wasn't being held down on the neck as aggressively as Star, though likely because his should near that area was still injured.

"Now why would we do that?" replied the griffin who smiled as they got into a better position, "surely you didn't think that we'd actually do that did you? Unfortunately for you, we have demands."

Eclipse eyed them warily. She needed to find a way to bring the two to safety as they were the entire point of the mission. Before Eclipse could compose a response the griffin acted first.

"But first, your weapon." the griffin pointed at the sword she had unsheathed before.

Eclipse looked at it, then at the guards behind her. 'I'd expect demand like that and normally would have refused, however unacceptable it is but the safety of the two is more important.'

With a nod to those behind her, she turned back sheathing her sword. The griffin seemed unsatisfied but the sound of a pony walking sounded through the halls. The sound echoed as if the ship was an underground tunnel with not but the eerie sounds and ominous feeling. Behind Eclipse, came the towering figure of Luna, expression absolutely furious.

POV: Luna

Luna was furious that not only did the pirates escape, but she was woken up in the middle of the night and now there's a hostage situation. 'Though, now that the two have revealed themselves, I can end this quickly.'

As Luna saw the two griffins come in sight, the guards around moved out the way. 'They've trapped themselves in a corner. How stupid. Even if they have the hostages, if they threaten to kill or harm them then we need do not but say no to their demands as they must know if they harm any of the two, they're already doomed. Though, I wonder what the plan was. There's no escape for them now.'

"I'm curious," said Luna cold and calculating filling every word with disgust, "what was your plan, pirate?"

The feminine-looking griffin behind the one that was in the lead winced at the way she spat out 'pirate', to which was barely noticeable. Neither Griffin showed fear, but Luna could see the one behind hold Mark hostage tried poorly to hide she was absolutely terrified. Though the situation was escalating now that Luna showed up, the lead stood strong against her intimidating words.

"Did you think you could take more treasure from those you killed and enslaved?"

"Well, that too!" came back a replied, "but this ship is ours!"

Luna scoffed at the pitiful reply.

"If you don't do what we say, these two die!" said the griffin, trying to get leverage, "I know they're important! We've all seen the mission file that was given to us before we set the trap!"

Luna eyed them with contempt. 'Since when did the griffin lose their honor? Even for criminals, they would never betray their honor.' Luna stopped for a moment and closed her eyes. With a deep intake of air, Luna slowly let it go before she looked at them, "This is your one and only chance, let them go and surrender now."

The breath Luna took was deep and slow as she felt the world slow for her. She was focused now. It was a technique she developed herself over all the years of battle she's been in. While it seems simple, Luna knew it was anything but. This personal technique put Luna's mind in overdrive, almost seeming as if the world was just a tad bit slower.

The small lantern burned slowly in the hall, as the broken glass on the floor collected dust. Luna watched every little detail now. 'If you were waiting for the opportune moment, that was it.' thought Luna.

Luna's eye watched slowly as the griffins behind coward at the sight of her now more intimidating stance. The Griffin in front took a moment to process what Luna had just said. 'You best choose right, because why fight when you can negotiate? Or in this case, surrender with fewer consequences.' Luna watched as the griffin expression turned to anger.

"What?! Don't you-"

Luna needed no more confirmation, though her eyes did droop a bit in disappointment. With a haze, Mark and Star were gone within a flash as Stella materialized by Luna's side flying at speeds unrecognizable. The scythe flew through the air, as it's blunt metallic handle hit the lead griffin in the head.

He fell only moments later, probably bleeding a bit. While that happened, the other griffin, seeing what happened, was prepared to run, but Luna was prepared. The scythe's handle spun around hard and quickly landing the griffin's neck slowing down just barely before impact to not cause any damage.

It didn't take the griffin long to realize the scythe was in a position where should Luna decided to yank it, her head would follow soon after. The griffin froze when she felt the blade lightly touch the fur on the other side of her neck.

Luna looked at the griffin for a moment as she held scythe, "I'll give the other one chance to peacefully surrender and I shall offer you the same. Do Not waste my mercy."

The griffin stayed quiet and gulped, but she did make a shaking nod. Luna sighed again and looked behind to see a few guards rushing to the griffin as Eclipse checked on two unconscious foals. She had made sure to apply a sleep spell before teleporting them as teleportation when done rapidly, has a nauseating effect. And she just didn't want them to see or be in this situation. 'Twice now have they both been in more danger than the time they stayed in the zebra village. Equestria military truly couldn't have fallen this much... right?'

Stopping her train of thought, Luna began to relay her orders as the griffin she held hostage was vigorously dog piled with ponies.

POV: Eclipse

Eclipse was watching over Star and Mark as they slept while Luna was busy managing the guards. At least, that's what she thought until the door opened and came in Princess Luna.

"Princess?" asked a confused Eclipse, "I thought I had already given my report to-"

"I'm not here for that."

Luna came forward, soon she reached a peacefully sleeping Mark and Star while Eclipse only stayed where she was with a watchful eye. She watches them sleep soundly as they slept unaware of the world around.

"Eclipse, you have spent the most amount of time with those two... Tell me, what are they like?"

Eclipse gave a questing look as she looked at her Princess of the Night.

"Princ-"

"Just Luna, Eclipse," came a swift reply, "You've been by my side since I've returned and I think you deserve that. At least after this. But for now, just answer the question."

Eclipse's interest was peaked as Prin-Luna isn't usually a hooves off pony. Focusing, Eclipse thought back on Star and Mark with a small smile.

"Well," Eclipse began slowly, still trying to gather her thoughts, "if I had to say, their no different then when you're around. From what I got from Star, Mark is usually stubborn, lazy, nerdy, always staying up late, introverted, and a myriad of other things I didn't bother to commit to memory."

At Luna's surprised face, Eclipse continued, smile fading away.

"But, I suspect that recent events have changed them both a bit. As for Star, from what I've seen she's usually always happy to go out and make friends, bubbly, and a little immature. They also seem to always stick together unconsciously, though, I'd expect that when they've been put in such an unfamiliar situation. Other than that, I..."

Eclipse took a moment to breathe before continuing.

"I notice that whenever alone, those to seem... More... more secretive... I know they're in an unfamiliar environment, but I don't know how much it's affecting them. Though what worries me is how destroying that ship has affected Mark. His emotional mask is in the way and I have no idea what he's thinking."

Though Eclipse didn't see, Luna sighed.

"If you were worried that they treat you differently, don't worry, Luna. To them, your just another pony in the world, no title is going to change that. It's... quite unique if you ask me. Though, it worries me Mark has no one else to trust besides his sister, who is equally as lost as he is. I don't know how this downward spiral is affecting him and I'm worried about him."

After a moment, Luna thanked Eclipse for telling her.

In the moment of silence, they thought silently as Eclipse pondered on what Luna said earlier.

With a sigh, Luna pulled a file out of her mane and gave it to Eclipse.

"What's this?" Eclipse asked looking at the odd file.

"Your reassignment as well as new orders." Eclipse was immediately alert when she heard reassignment.

"Did I do something w-"

"No, you did not," Eclipse never got to finish her sentence, "just read it."

With a pause, Eclipse got the file and opened it gently with a hoof.

"Inside you'll find you've been reassigned to the two as not just a guard, but their caretaker as well."

Eclipse stopped for a second, eyes closing over the large heading of the file, "I've been... What?!"

She looked at Luna, confused and unsure, what to feel as her emotion mixed into an unreadable mess, "I-I wha-?"

Luna looked back at Eclipse, "You've said it yourself, these two are in an unfamiliar environment with complete strangers around." At the still confused Eclipse Luna pointed to the file, to which Eclipse looked at and slowly opened the first page.

Luna did not have look to know what was inside, instead, she kept talking.

"Inside, you'll find precisely what you just said. They need somepony to trust, especially with the danger they've been in."

Eclipse was still shocked and was barely able to respond, "I-.... I don't know what to think of-"

Luna, not wanting all of Eclipse's emotions to crash down on her placed a hoof on Eclipse's lips, "You don't have to think anything of it. I'm sorry... I can not say more right now, but I have duties to return to and a prisoner to interrogate."

While Eclipse was still shocked, Luna turned around and left her behind. Once she was out of Mark and Star's room, she teleported away to her makeshift planning room/lounge.

Around were multiple ponies, filing cabinets, and scattered paper. In short, this place was a mess. Looking around, Luna saw a grayish-white earth pony with an oversides hat on.

"Captain Night Breeze," Luna said authoritatively, "I trust the prisoner was dealt with?"

Captain Night Brease turned around seeing Luna with a bit of shock. Seems he didn't here me teleport in. Perhaps his age is catching up with him.

"Princess Luna," he said, confidently, "yes, we locked them in separate empty storage rooms. The unconscious one already cared for."

"Good, I'll be back."

With another teleport, Luna was in front of the storage room she had told the captain to lock the female, and more importantly, the conscious griffin. Luna prepared all the standard spells she'd normally use for in a situation like this before she unlocked the door. 'This should be easy enough. She'll be easy to interrogate for information or...' Luna stopped her train of thought with a slight shiver. 'or if needed, easy to break.'

While Luna could break a pony without any type of physical contact, she could break them just as badly with just words and magic. But usually, the only griffins she broke were soldiers who were trained to resist torture as they usually held on to their sanity longer before breaking down, which usually meant they crashed harder than the rest and... went insane.

The griffin though, the one Luna internationally made sure was conscious to hopefully, interrogate her without resorting to more... extreme measures. With a deep breath, Luna opened the door. 'Whatever your plan was, you forgot one little thing. I'm Princess Luna Angelus'

Chapter 13 - Dreams of Suffering

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 14 - Cheese? What kind?

POV: Mark

Mark was surprised, as when his tired eyes awoke, he was crying. Quickly, he wiped those away before anyone else saw. finished with that, he had time to take in his surroundings. He was back in his room, Star already awake and doing something at the small table they had in their room. 'At least she didn't see me crying.'

With a yawn, Star was alerted to Mark's awakening and looked over.

"Well, seems like someone finally decided to wake up," she said looking over with a pencil levitating slowly while smiling at her thoughts, "I was wondering if you'd ever wake. If not, I'd have to scour the land for a maiden's true love kiss to wake you."

"Isn't it a true love kiss to wake the princess or something along those lines?"

"Hey!" Star answered with a pout, "nobody ever said it can't be like that."

"Okay, whatever you say," said replied, flopping down on the bed, "I'd rather lay down with this headache. Or it could be my eyes painfully adjusting to the light outside."

Star only looked at Mark with just the slightest frown forming before continuing to do something with the pencil Mark didn't see.'Wait... pencil'

Looking at Star, he saw a pencil he so very clearly remembered. Back before the whole ordeal, Star actually liked to draw a lot. And she was pretty damn good at it, unlike Mark. But after a while without being able to do her hobby Star became more... disheartened, not only by the state of the village but not being able to do something she liked.

Now, as far as they could get from books, Equestria has been using quills and ink wells for hundreds of years, which were by no means any good for drawing anything. So being lucky that the house hut thing they shared with Mythic and Silica was right next to a forest, they had access to plenty of supplies. Supplies which after 2 and a half months weeks they managed to make a pen with. Basically just a small hollowed-out piece of wood with ink inside.

One tip, when the tip was pressed, would continuously release the ink and on the other end, it could be refilled with ink and closed. In short, a makeshift pen that took weeks to make and at least 20 broken models that had several problems. Eventually, Mark learned enough runic magic to enchant the wood to be just what they needed and even be able to hold more ink than normal.

Sure, it took about a week and a half for Mark to put on the runic arrays but to him, it was worth it as long as Star was happy. Besides, when you have nothing to do, you'll do anything that isn't doing anything.

In the end, Silica was impressed with it and had asked for one. One which Mark and Star would have to spend about two weeks to make, and it was two weeks of work they'd rather not do. They tried to tell Silica how it was made, but she wouldn't be able to make it even if she knew the concept. At least Star did let Silica borrow it on occasion.

Breaking out of thought, Mark looked at Star in curiosity.

"Whatcha doing?"

Star didn't even bother to look back at Mark before replying, "If you want to know come find out, but knowing you, you're too lazy."

Her attempt to get her brother to finally get up to do something for once, even if just to satisfy his curiosity failed as his head flopped with a loud grown. Star only rolled her eyes before continuing.

Later, I had finally gotten up after the boredom. I found Star to be drawing a landscape looking off into the night sky as the sunsets. To be specific, it was a hill near the village that as the sun lowers, gives off a beautiful night sky. It's even better because some nearby flowers glow at night.

While Star did that she had neglected to tell me we had reached land a while ago and I ended finding out an hour after I woke. 'This is the perfect chance to explore!' I said, but Star said that we weren't allowed to go out without princess Luna or an escort, preferable Eclipse. Who was busy at the moment.

Since then, I've been bugging Star while trying to find something to do.

My hooves slowly crept up to the edge of Star's paper, dragging it away. She noticed instantly and looked at me with the look. I stopped and nervously smiled.

"eh heh... yes?" Star's expression dropped looking at me with disappointment.

"You've been bothering me for the past twenty minutes, are you going to stop?"

I honestly didn't know what to say to that, so I just said whatever came out first, "No- Yes! That is to mean I... Umm..."

I felt Star's magic before I saw her horn light as she lifted me off the ground.

"H-hey!"

Star also got my blanket and started wrapping it around me. The spinning made me a bit dizzy, but when she was done I was wrapped completely in the blanket then unceremoniously dropped as I let out an 'oof'.

Now, I was wrapped up like a cat from a cute cat video. Trying to get out proved fruitless as my hooves were tightly wrapped to my barrel.

"Hey! Come on Star, let me out." I called while flailing.

She ignored me as she went back to drawing.

This is the moment a knock came at the door. I realize how embarrassing the situation was for me. She turned her head looking back at me. I pleaded while shaking my head to not whoever was at the door inside. She smiled before calling out, "Come in!"

"No! Don't come in!"

"Yes, definitely come in!"

"Wait! No, don't!" I desperately tried to flail out but still, I was trapped.

The doorknob was turned slowly with hesitation as I saw Luna's nebula-like mane float in as she peaked in, "Are thou oka..."

Luna, even her mane comically froze as she spotted me wrapped up. It was as if time froze for her while Star giggled quietly.

Slowly, Luna's horn glowed as a camera was teleported into the room. A moment later, I only saw the white flash and sound of a camera taking a picture. I tried to go deeper into the blanket now to hide.

Looking at Luna now, she had a smile upon her lips, as life began to restore her mane.

"Well, that's something to save for later, I won't question what happened."

Luna continued into the room as she teleported the camera away.

"A little help?" I said with mixed emotions.

A moment later, I found myself rapidly spinning as Luna grabbed the blanket letting me roll out. By the end, I was quite dizzy... Again.

"So," I heard Star called, "did you need something Luna?"

Luna smiled, before looking at what Star was making. Star swiftly turned it over.

"What is this?"

"A secret!" Star smiled a knowing smile at Luna.

"Oh really? Can I not see just a bit?"

"Nope! Top secret classified information."

Luna turned to me. Looking at Star, I knew if I said what it was she'd probably get me back somehow, so I only shook at Luna. With narrowed eyes, Luna looked at us both.

"Well, if you say so," her expression dropped a bit, "anyways, I had come here to talk to you two a bit, and maybe go out exploring now that we've reached land."

Her sudden tone change was a bit odd, but then again she's a princess. Who knew what problems she had. Ignoring the oddity I smiled at the chance to finally go out. I may have practically slept most of the trip but hey, only means I can spend more energy exploring.

"That sounds like fun," replied Star, "that is if we can get my brother to behave."

I pouted at her accusation.

"Oh ha-ha Star," I replied in a monotone voice.

She blow raspberries at me. Actually, that reminds me of something.

"Oh, um Luna?"

"Yes, Mark?"

"You said you'd take the ring off of my horn when we reach land?"

"Ah yes, I did but first," she looked me in the eyes, "I need you to repeat after me."

'Ominous, but anything to get this infernal ring off me, '/i]I nodded.

"I, Mark Tempus,"

"I, Mark Tempus,"

"Will not in any circumstance,"

"Will not in any circumstance,"

"use any dangerous magic without the proper training and supervision,"

"use any dangerous magic without the proper training and supervision,"

"nor will I use magic to harm anypony except to self-defense."

I hesitated at the end. Luna said anypony, not anyone. I didn't know whether I should say anyone or any pony. In the end, I decided to say exactly like Luna as I didn't want to cause an incident.

"nor will I use magic to harm anypony except to self-defense."

Luna eyed me suspiciously, seems she caught on to my bit of hesitation. 'Oh no, does she think I stopped because I plan on hurting someone?' My fears we alleviated after a bit as she gently removed the ring on my horn. I cut off any thoughts on what Luna might think.

Now that's it's off, I experimentally rubbed my horn. Nothing gelt off, so I picked up Star with levitation.

"Hey, put me down!"

I smiled, "Okay."

I just dropped her from where she was. The satisfying 'oof' never came as Luna quickly got Star. Luna tsked at me, "Now now, don't be mean."

'I need allies, Eclipse and Luna hath betrayed me,'. I snickered at my own thoughts.

As Star was let down, she smirked at me before looking at Luna.

"Luna, can I ask a question?"

"If you want me to put Mark in the corner I'd happily do that."

I was unamused, Star giggled, and Luna remained neutral.

"Heh, joking aside," Star calmed down as she asked the rest of her question, "umm, Mark and I have heard that we'd be royalty. How... How does that even work and what's going to happen?"

When the question came out, I decided to drop any thoughts of the current moment.

"In short," I said, "we want to know what's going to happen for us long term."

Luna stopped in thought, "Well... That depends on what you want to happen."

"What?" both Star and I said.

"As for right now, the plan is to take you to Canterlot. You'll likely be adopted into the royal family."

"Does that mean we'll have to rule?" asked Star.

"No, you're far too young for that, until then you'll likely have to be educated first. Though how we're going to go about it is uncertain and is my sister's job to figure out."

...

"And if we don't want either?"

My question silenced the air. Luna looked at me, thinking long and hard. Her mouth opened a few times but closed after a moment or two. It took another few moments until she had an option

"W-well... Of course, the choice is up to you, but right now, this is the safest option for you. If you don't want any part of it, then..." Luna hesitated as if she didn't want to say what was next but she managed to get it out, " My sister and I will accept that."

Star and I locked eyes. I then looked at Luna for a moment before sighing.

"Luna... I... I think... could wait a moment for us to talk?"

"Of course," Luna politely nodded, but the fear of us deciding we didn't want any part showed just slightly.

As she left the room I closed the door behind her while she waited. I didn't know any privacy spells, nor did I think we'd need one so I turn straight to Star as the door clicked closed.

"So... What do you think?" I asked.

"What? Why are you asking me?! I'm not that one that should be making this decision!"

"And you think I'm any more qualified than you?"

"But what if-"

"Star," I said cutting her off, " remember... the first night we woke up in the woods?"

Star thoughts of worry were destroyed when I asked the question. Now that we've both been reminded of... Home, the unsure emotions of dread and thoughts came back. Star only nodded.

I placed a hoof upon her shoulder, "Star, I told you that I'd protect you."

She looked at me, her mane falling over her face as she felt the weight of what I said.

"Star, the sea may rise and the sky may fall, but I will still follow you wherever you go."

That line I just said actually had an effect as she looked down, mane falling over her face. She took two, deep, and long breaths. After the last, I saw just beneath her mane her eye tearing up.

"W-what about you? Idiot! You almost died teleporting on that ship!"

I walked up to my sister and wiped a tear as she looked up at me. I embraced her in a hug and stocked her mane softly.

"Star, you're my sister. I'll always be there for you. Life... isn't always fair or kind, if there's anything I could do, I'd stay with you.."

She sniffed as I saw a tear roll down. A thought came to my mind and I smiled.

"That sea may rise line was far too cheesy for me."

She giggled just the slightest bit, "Where'd you even get that line from?"

"Don't know, perhaps the devil himself. Actually, I don't think that concept even exists here."

Her smile grew a bit more.

I moved her mane a bit out her face, "Now cmon, let's now keep Luna waiting. I'll let you do the talking."

She nodded as her horn lit, but I cut her off, "But first, you should clean yourself up, don't want Luna asking questions."

She nodded, cleaning her face up a bit. A moment later, she looked as fine as she was before. In turn, I walked to the door and opened it slightly. I peaked out to she Luna waiting there.

"Luna?"

She seemed to just be frozen there, but it does sometimes get extremely boring. Now that I was here, she looked at me as I motioned her to come back in.

She nodded and followed me in. Star was waiting at the same spot.

I went and joined her at the small round table.

"Well, Luna," she started calmly, "I've talked with Mark and we've come to a conclusion."

Luna seemed still unnerved, but oddly for a different reason than before. Though, again, I ignored it.

"Luna, after some consideration we have decided, at the moment it's in our best interest to go along with you. I won't tell you our reasoning, but, for now, we'll cooperate."

Luna had an audible sigh, but still, something felt off.

"At least, for now, remember though, that isn't set in stone."

Luna nodded and smiled, "Okay, that's understandable. I wouldn't want you the make such a hasty decision."

Star smiled, "Thank you for understanding, Luna. And if all goes... according to what you say, you'll be our..." Star stopped, paling a bit while coughing in her hooves slightly before continuing, "adoptive mother?"

"What? Oh, no-no-no!" Luna quickly corrected, flustering, "While I... Eruhmm, no. my sister and I would be your adoptive aunts. Princess Mi Amore Cadenza or just Cadence would be your cousin, Cadence's husband, Prince Shining Armour would be your cousin in law and Princess Twilight... Actually, I don't know... Neither do I know what Prince Blueblood's connection to the Royal Family is."

"Oh, well that seems... complicated," I replied looking at Luna as she finished listing everything off, "I think... We can wait for later before we start on that subject."

Everyone in the room nodded and in the brief moment of silence, Luna took lead, "Well, now that that subject is dead and gone, why don't we all go out and have some fun before we head out to Canterlot."

Well, seems like this situation is taken care of now and we can finally go have some fun.

"But first, we need an illusion spell for you two."

"Does this happen to be because were alicorns?" I asked.

"Yes, I suppose that's a reason... among many others."

"Well, if it means I can finally go out and explore then it's fine with me." Besides, what's a while without these wings.

Luna smirked, "Well, actually, the spell I was planning is quite powerful it can even trick the host and or pony it's cast upon."

"So what, my wings just aren't notable even to me?"

Luna seemed a bit disappointed.

"Hmm, well, in any case, it's best we change more than just hide your wings."

"Well then, fire away." I sat back relaxed and closed my eyes.

I'd come to regret that soon as I felt a disorientating force hit me in the face.

I found myself shaking my head looking around ignoring the strange ominous feeling I had all over my body. I saw Luna and another pony who I assume must have been Star. Now she was a Peggasuuu-usuuu

Brain.exe has stopped working.

Author's Note

Sorry if you guys see a bit of a quality drop, I've been stressed over some personal things lately since last Thursday. Though, I'll try to iron out those kinks before this chapter is out.

On a side note, I have a cookie🍪 for who can figure out why Mark's brain began melting, and another cookie🍪 for anyone who can find the reference I put in the chapter.

Should be easy enough, it's out of place and a quick search online of it and you should find what it references. At least, if you know what to search for.

Chapter 15 - Lurking Darkness

Brain.exe has stopped working, would you like to restart?

Yes, yes I would very much like to have the ability to think back right now.

In front of me, was Star. Except...

A fiily she was no longer.

She looked back at me.

POV: Star

"M-mark?" I asked ever so carefully at the... Filly in front of me.

"Star?" he replied, the same confusion and emotions as me mixed in his... her? New voice.

My confusion, curiosity, slight horror, and other emotion, turned to pure terror. My own voice was different. I Felt different too. I dare not look at myself. Instead, I turned my head away from my brother's... 'Sister's?', now white coat to Luna. Mark did the same.

A she looked impassive, and only raised an eyebrow at us.

"Luna, if you don't undo it, so help me I'll go find a stick and shove it down somewhere the sun don't shine-!" is what Mark wanted to say, but I cut him off after the first word. As much as I wanted to join him, we'd probably get what we'd want.

"A-ahem," I coughed, releasing my hoof from Mark's mouth, "Luna? I think you may have gotten the genders wrong."

"You are Star, art thou not?" she replied skeptically.

"Uhmm, yes?"

"Then there was no error." My eye twitched.

"Luna, maybe I wasn't clear, why are we are our genders changed?"

"Because it's best like that, it's imperative to keep secrecy."

"Luna, I believe your missed one, minor, extremely important detail."

"And that is?"

I looked at Mark and motioned him to finished. He took a deep breath, then looked back at Luna.

"Luna," he said, teeth grinding, "I believe I speak for both of us, that we're... uncomfortable like this..."

"Even so, we-"

"Luna, could you please change our genders?" Mark replied in such a tone that showed he would not back down, nor did he leave any room for argument.

"Even if-"

"Luna."

I sighed, walking happily down the docks from the ship. Besides me walked my brother, now a yellow Unicorn with a cutie mark of teleportation? I think that's what it was supposed to mean.

In front of me, was Luna, now a Unicorn mark with a beautiful coat. A nice rose pink. She had a Cutie Mark of two masks. One happy, the other said. She said it meant she was an actor.

Looking down, I admired my own white-pinkish coat and pink mane. I was a pegasus with a happy face Cutie Mark.

We all had our own story. My cutie Mark meant I was good at soothing others, Mark was something magic-based, and Luna was an actor. Of course, we had different names too.

One thing though that was new for us was the Cutie Marks. Upon questioning Luna, she said it would bring attention to us if others thought we still didn't have one at our age. Mark was the one shoving himself in books, I'll have to ask him later when we're alone what she meant. He told me before, but I vaguely remember it because it was in the middle of the night. 'I swear, he'd be completely nocturnal if it wasn't for me.'

I looked at my coat once again taking in the hefty bag of bits in my saddlebag. Bits were the currency here. It was compensation for the incident earlier. 'While I usually like to talk my way through things, Mark can sometimes...'

I shivered remembering the conversation. That's something I need to dig a hole for, fill with molten metal until it cools, building a house on top filled with evil robot ponies with the doors locked. Instead of thinking back, I decided to focus my attention on that bits I now had. Mark had managed to 'Squeeze' a total of 80 bits from Luna. Don't really know how much it's worth considering she's a princess and currency values are probably different but hey, mine as well get as much as possible.

Besides, the premise Mark and I made isn't going to be fulfilled for many... Actually, having friends in high places would be a huge help. I looked at Luna, thinking of possibility, even knowing there weren't for years to come but hey, I like playing diplomat. 'Wait, what if I actually become a diplomat? Do I even want to be a diplomat? Wait wait wait! Going down this road leads to many more-'

"You okay?"

I bumped into Mark who was walking in front of me. Blinking a few times, I looked at him, confusion obvious. His coy smiled was slightly annoying, but I didn't do anything as I was actually curious.

"I know that look," he said, rolling his eyes and continued to walk as I followed, "whenever we when outa town with m-"

Mark froze a bit, smiling with a chuckle, "Actually, no nevermind it's not important."

'My brother in an idiot.'

My eye twitched just a slight bit before I had slipped into a facade with a false smile, "Ohh, yeah I getcha, you mean when you helped me make the pen?"

"Pen?"

I smiled and pulled it out from my bag carefully moving it around the bit bag. "Yep! Mark helped me make this, you see, I like to draw and I didn't have anything good to draw with so we made this. I'll let you see it later because now shopping takes priority!"

Luna smiled, rolling her eyes playfully. She bought the lie. Mark and I had said we would tell anyone about our past. At least, not now. If we had to, we'd take it to our graves. ' Actually, is that even possible considering we're alicorns? They don't have memory magic do they?'

Anyways, whether death for us was possible or not, I'll need to talk with him later about that.

By now, we had already made our way off the harbor and were making our way into the city proper. ' Baltimare? Or was it Manehatten? I remember overhearing something like that... Bah, I'm getting sidetracked again.'

With a new and improved bright smile Luna, Mark, and I or for those who see us Rose Beauty, Azure Light, and Heart Struck. At least, if I can help it. We haven't agreed on names, so if I get it out before anyone else says something...

Luna, Mark, and I found ourselves within a shopping area. Oh my, they had some many stores and smells...

"Well, what do ya wanna do?"

The question caught my off guard. I actually don't know if I want anything. With a shrug, I let Mark decide what to do for now.

"In that case, book!"

The smile I had drooped, as it melted off my face.

"books...?"

"Book!"

"On magic..."

"Yep!"

That said, I walked forward grabbing Mark's mane with my magic.

"That's it, you've had enough time sitting down and doing nothing, it's time to have some actually fun."

"B-but Star!"

"Nah-uh, we're going, and we're going now."

I let go of him and he started following with a groan. Luna followed, but I think she intentional kind stayed behind a bit. Suspicious, but she's probably busy with something. Instead of waiting or looking back a Luna, Mark and I kept going until something caught our interest. Fortunately, we didn't have to wait as someone to our right side waved.

"Hey! You too looking like you could try some of my own flavor of cotton candy! In fact, free for the first ponies to try it."

The earth ponies with a teal coat waved showing her collection of cotton candy.

"And what flavor are you offering?"

"Well, plenty! We've got Cherry, Apple, Rose, Pumpkin pie, Milk, Soup, Taco, Sugar, Strawberry, Coconut, Water, Eggs, Orange, Pear, Banna, Chocolate, Velvet, kiwi, Butter, Peanuts, Pecan, Acorn, Bread, Garlic, Salt, Lime, Coffee, Tea, Sandwich, Air, fresh mountain air, Daisy, Blue Barry-"

I was getting quite annoyed with the stallion and would have cut him off earlier, but looking at him I could tell he was very stressed. Me, in my infinite wisdom, decided to try and help out a bit by playing off a little joke, all I got to do is get him to say something contradictory, which should be hard considering his smile is fake, he rubbed his hooves tightly together under the stall, and just the very tiny bit of shaking.

"I think we've heard enough thank you, but I think we're okay, at least concerning the rest of the... flavors."

The earth ponies smiled still, "Ohh don't worry, it's all safe and besides, certain ones are for certain ponies in Baltimare. But are you sure you don't want to try my new 'IM A BANNA!!!' flavor?"

The stallion pulled out one of two menus she had. One was Pink, the one she gave us blue. The list he gave us wasn't even a quarter down the first page. Actually, no the list he gave me, as my brother was half falling asleep while leaning on a bale of hey that happened to be nearby.

"What's in the other menu?" I asked, reading curiously reading.

Given that he has flavors of... air, he could probably turn just about anything into cotton candy, I'd imagine those are the more... inappropriate things. Actually, does this guy even make money off the other flavors?

"Oh nothing you foals want to try, it's for the specific ponies that need to have a certain type, except certain ponies, which you, unfortunately, aren't."

'Convinient.'

"Oh, are these not already exotic?" I said, now pointing at the menu in my hooves looking at him.

"Well, they are exotic, but some ponies want even more exotic types which I keep in the other menu."

...

'Is it really that easy? Please tell me this guy is just drunk or something, because I'd rather that than him actually being that dumb or just dropping his guard because I'm a child. Actually, if it's because I'm a child, then he gets what comes next.'

"Oh really, are you sure of exactly what you said?"

The stallion I had been talking to seems to have a near-endless amount of bubbly energy as she kept smiling on.

"Uhm yes? I think I know my menus well-"

"I'm sorry but Mr...?" Cut her off, got me his attention along with a small frown and oddly enough some nervousness?

She curtly replied with, "Blue, Cotton Blue "

"Yes, Mr. Blue, you said it was for specific ponies who need it, with exception to certain ponies including us, but then after you said that others want an even more exotic flavor, indicating that it's not for specific ponies with specific needs. I find these conflicting states extremely unlikely to be made but an accident."

The stallion agitated state remained the same.

"Well, really, when I said that I meant it was for ponies who want an exotic flavor who can order something they specifically want."

'Bingo'

"Really, oh so, why do you have a menu if it's for ponies who order it specifically. I don't imagine somepony else is going to come up and want the same exotic flavor somepony else ordered."

I kept smiling at the stallion with an innocent face, I wasn't tried to expose him or anything, but this is a little too easy. I felt a little bad as the stallion agitated state changed into something else.

The stallion now looked horrified. I didn't know why, but it made me feel guilty. He looked as if he was ready to bolt.

"Hold up Mr. Blue, I was just joking and knew you weren't-" Suddenly the stallion turned around and ran off to the crowd. Running woke Mark up in a state of confusion but was replaced with curiosity as to why the stallion was now running. I ignored Mark as before she ran, I turned around because before the stallion ran, it looked as if he saw a ghost.

Behind me, I only saw two guards city guards nearby facing the other way. right then, Luna decided whatever was holding her kind of behind was finally over.

"What happened, and why did that stallion run off?" Her questioning look made me feel guilting, and I think she saw it as she seemed skeptical now. I didn't see a point in lying so opted for the truth. Unfortunately, I have a really bad nervous habit when I'm caught doing something wrong. And me being guilty made it feel wrong to me.

"Well, you see, I was talking with her and saw she seemed really distracted and I ehm, maybe was a bit annoyed and pull a small joke to maybe get him to laugh a bit as I saw his smile was shaking a bit and I started asking questions until he said something contradictory and after I pointed it out she seemed scared and nervous and then just kinda ran way."

My nervous smile seeing a disappointed look on Luna. For some reason, her being disappointed in me made me sad. So with a reluctant sigh, I looked down drooping my head, "Sorry..."

"I'm not the one you should be apologizing to..."

'Okay, now that hurt even more.'

I nodded as Luna walked around looking around the stall that was located to the side of the street.

"Hmm, being in my position, I have resources to track the ponies so you proper-..." Luna stopped as soon as she started reading the second menu, "on second thought, I don't think you'll even be seeing that points again..."

"Uhh, what? But you just said-" Luna stuffed a hoof in my mouth.

"Now now little one, do not complain to me here. I just remember I have work to attend to, but I'll have some guards nearby you at all times kept out of sight. Whether you want them to actually be with you is up to you, there in hearing distance. I'll have guards with you at all times. They won't show themselves, but if you need them for whatever reason, just holler as you even if you cannot see them, they're in hearing distance."

"W-what? L- I mean, even so, are you sure that's even a good decision-"

"Well, I think it is!"

I had forgotten I was neglecting Mark for a bit, something I came to regret as he just popped out of nowhere. Looking around, he was a good 15 foot away, with a bag of bits-

"Wait, wait. Wait what!?"

My own saddlebags seemed to be a lot lighter now that I think about it, and my outburst caused Luna to finally look back from what she was digging through.

"You snooze, you lose, to the library I go!"

"Oh please, you'd fall sleeping before even reaching the library!"

He only smiled that goofy grin and shrugged. With that, my brother ran off. 'Is my brother really that big of an idiot?!'

"MARK! GET BACK HERE!!" I screeched as I ran after him through the crowd. The crowd did mute a good bit of my yell but not enough for Mark to reliable pretend he didn't hear me.

"Mark, if you don't get back here I swear you'll never read anything, not even a letter for an entire month!" Playing on one of his hobbies would have made me feel a little guilty, but not when he's being an idiot like this.

Though my yell seemed to slow him a bit, when he looked back and me speeding towards him, he sped up again. He has a small talent for sprinting, but can't go far at all. This means all I have to do is tire him out. I was getting deeper in the crowd now and as I looked back, I saw Luna smiling and waving in her disguised form. 'I really hope our guards aren't needed, or anything happens because knowing Mark, he'll do something stupid again.'

Author's Note

I was planning on getting this out two days ago, but I'm a bit late. In return, I extended the chapter with an additional bit I wasn't planning. I know it is as long as the more recent chapter, but remember I set a minimum standard of 2000 words per chapter. Each one of the previous chapters was quite a bit over the minimum I set and close to about 0.5x longer than the minium.

Chapter 16 - "Why, hello!"

'You know something that quite satisfying? Karma whacking someone in the face. Not me, of course, but someone else. Especially if it's in a comedic way.'

During our chase, Mark ended tripping and sliding crossed the concert sidewalk. Luckily mare nearby, who happened to be a nurse, came to help. She was currently checking over Mark as I silently grabbed the bag of bits back to my saddlebags. By the time I was done, the mare was too.

"So, like your friend here has some pretty bad scratches which should be treated as soon as possible," she said ever so matter of factly, "where are your parents?"

She was looking at me now with a questioning look. I haven't had too much interaction with ponies, but I can tell she was concerned. The same way I did that one weird cotton candy selling stallion.

"Oh, our mom was busy with something that came up, so my brother and I were just going out to enjoy ourselves."

I must have said something odd because her eyebrow raised suspiciously, "Oh really? Aren't you two a bit young?"

Are we? Not knowing much about the culture here, I had a bit of a hard time coming up with a response, but not knowing much about it would be a problem. Maybe the library isn't a bad idea.

"Oh, well, even so, we're fine, uh, miss...?"

"Red Heart, and fine, you say?" she indicated towards Mark.

I felt the blood rush to my cheeks a bit, "Well, fine, whenever my brother isn't up to his antics."

Red Heart sighed, "Well, either way, it'd be best if we cleaned those scathes. I'm actually heading to a friend's house right now. She has some stuff to help clean you up."

I could tell she didn't quite believe me, and her wording suggested that she was telling us to come rather than offering. I felt a little offended she didn't believe me and told us to go with her like we're little kids. Well, we are, but not really.

Either way, going along was the better Idea to make sure nothing happens to Mark. I trust the guards Luna said were shadowing us.

"Well, if you say so, Miss Heart."

"Oh, no need for such formality, just call me Redheart, everypony I know does."

"Alright, Miss Redheart."

Redheart offered to help Mark, but he said he was fine. I could tell he was in a bit of pain, ' but hey, if he didn't want help, who was I to say he did? Really, he's the older one of us, shouldn't he be more mature?'

As we began going, we only made it a few turns before the awkward silence set in. It affected Redheart more than it did us.

"So, do you two know where you live?" questioned Redheart.

"Hmm? Oh, no, we're not from town." I answered a bit in surprise as I was lost in thought.

"You from out of town as well?" she asked in surprise.

"Yep, our ship docked earlier today. What about you?"

"I'm from Ponyville. I'm here to visit a friend/old colleague. Do you know where you're going to meet with your parents later or where you're staying? I'd imagine after a long trip you'd check-in at a hotel first."

Redheart's questioning was plainly obvious where she was going, but I decided to play along out of boredom.

"Well, no, but I'd imagine she'll be back at the ship."

"I'm sorry?" asked Redheart with suspicion.

"Well, our mother is probably back at the ship right now or elsewhere in the city working on some business."

"Oh, what I mean is what do you mean 'back at the ship'? Ships usually depart switch out crews and depart as soon as all the passengers are out." she said matter of factly.

"Oh, I see the miscommunication. You see, it's a complicated situation be effectively we own the ship."

"Your parents own a ship?"

"Uhh, maybe? As I said, it's complicated. I'd have to look for a law book because of the situation."

"Your parents did actually buy the ship, right?"

"I dunno, I'd have to ask."

"Ah, I see."

The silence descended upon us as Redheart thought upon my answer. Mark just listened in. Redheart, who was plainly deep in thought by the expression on her face, came up with another question.

"So, you two are out and just exploring? Just wondering? Do you two have anything on you in case something happens? A book?"

I rolled my eyes, pulling the large bag of bits out of my saddlebag, "She gave us some bits. We were planning to go out together, but she got caught up in some business."

I gave the bag to Redheart, who looked in the bag with a gasp, "W-what!"

"Something wrong?"

Redheart spurted for a couple of moments before she was able to stammer together a response, "T-these are platinum bits!"

Redheart half-whispered/yelled that last part out, but what I didn't expect was for Mark to join the conversation, "What!?"

Redheart and Mark now looked absolutely stunned. And I didn't know why.

"Uhm, am I missing something?"

Redheart stared. She just stood and stared. Mark took up the mantle of speaking out, "Star, did you ever read that economy book I gave you?"

Ah, that book. A book I ignored because... Reasons.

"Uhm, as much as Im embarrassed to say... no?"

Now Redheart looked confused. Mark just sighed disappointedly.

"Sorry, Miss Redheart, you must be a bit confused right now. Star, my sister, said we docked earlier today, but she didn't know that we were not from Equestria. She doesn't know Equestrian currency. She would have if she actually read the book I gave her."

Redheart's Brain was in the middle of a reboot. And a slow one at that. So I decided to ask Mark questions now.

"So, if I did read that book, I would be surprised why?"

"Well, you see, in Equestria, the currency is bits. More specifically, copper, silver, gold, and platinum. Platinum is worth 10 gold, and one gold is worth 10 silver going all the way down from sliver."

"And that means what exactly? As far as Im concerned, Im one platinum bit is worth a single apple."

Marked blinked and came up to whisper to me, "One copper bit is equivalent to about a one-dollar bill."

"WHAT!"

I was now at Redheart's friend's house. I sat on a couch across from Mark. His scratches were cleaned, and luckily, a bit of magic from Redheart's Unicorn friend, Scarlet Breeze, had Mark as good as new. My saddlebags, now with an equivalent of eighty thousand dollars in it, was kept on me. It was thought best to keep quiet about it. Besides, what the hell was Luna thinking. Did she expect us to just overpay on every single purchase?

I heard Redheart come back to us with a sigh as she finished up talking with her friends.

"Well, that's done. I'm done here, but I'll be in town until tomorrow. I don't suppose you two want to spend the rest of the time with me?"

Personally, I didn't care. I need to talk with Luna later, too as well.

"Well, actually, I was hoping to go to a library? We're not from Equestria, and I wanted to see what they have." Mark spoke.

"Well, I don't mind; what about you, Star?"

"I don't mine either," I said with a dead tone.

"Well, we can get going in a minute. I've got to go use the fillies room first, though; I'll be back in a minute," Redheart replied.

I called out to her before she left, "We'll be waiting outside if you don't mind."

"Oh, of course, just don't wander off without me."

Mark threw me a questioning look, to which I motioned to follow me. We reached the front door to Scarlet's luxurious apartment and opened it out to a hallway. I made sure to close the door when we got out. Mark gave me a questioning look, but I held up a hoof to wait.

I looked around a bit before mustering the courage to speak out, "Uhm, Guards?"

"How can I help, ma'am?"

A thestral stallion materialized out of my very shadow. It goes without saying I jumped a bit, and I chuckled a bit nervously. The thestral had a much sleeker armor than the other thestrals I remember.

"O-oh, if I knew you were gonna appear like that... Well, that's that, I guess. Are you the only guard?"

"No, actually," a new voice came from behind, a pony coming out of a shadow in the wall, "there are four of us. And no, we're not all in your shadows, just any shadow around. And no, we do not invade your privacy whenever you go to the bathroom or the like."

I didn't even ask the second question. But that got me the blush as I looked at the new thestral mare, "Since when can thestrals do that?!"

"I'm sorry, ma'am, that's classified information."

'Classified eh, well we'll see about that.'

"And here I thought when Eclipse said that Mark and I were royalty, we'd get access to such information."

"Actually no, technically, while you can be considered royalty, you don't get anything until your officially recognized by the royal family and is publicly announced." the matter-of-fact tone and nonchalant tone. Now Im getting confused. Luckily Mark took up the questioning for me.

"The royal family," Mark rubbed a hoof under his muzzle, "I know that we're, you know, but wouldn't we have to be part of the royal bloodline or something?"

It was me who answered Mark's question, "Actually, Mark, if you think back, Luna said she and her sister would be our Aunts, if we decided we wanted to."

'Well, looks like, after today, there's going to be a lot of talking. Actually, wait, no, I remember Luna vaguely saying something that our questions, at least the ones she can't answer right now, would be answered at Canterlot. Guess it would be best to wait until then.'

"Well, unfortunately, I still have questions, but they'll have to wait for another time; Redheart should be out in a few moments. If you plan to keep your secrecy, I recommend you all...-"

The guards we're already gone. They just sank back into a random shadow in the hallway. 'Well, that's a convenient skill to just appear and disappear...'

Mark looked at me, and I only shrugged at his questioning expression. This was not the time nor place to discuss our more...
Secretive stuff, as we still have guards shadowing us.

"So, Mark, your the bookworm that kept reading the books Mythic had. Tell me about Equestria before I find myself in even more embarrassing situations." He raised his eyebrows in response.

"And why, oh why dear sister of mine, would I rob you of the valuable experience of learning it yourself?"

"Because oh so dear brother of mine, you wouldn't want your dear sister getting swoon by a strange accident because of a miscommunication, would you?" I was surprised when that relatively weak argument got a blush from him.

"O-on second thought, I think you need a biology book on ponies."

I cocked my head a few degrees, "Uhm... Why?"

Mark did a nervous look around before he came to whisper in my ear, "For ponies, specifically fillies at the age of 13-15, essentially it's a type of puberty for ponies."

My face flushed. Being told I'd face second puberty in a few years was... Well, horseapples, as ponies say.

Mark backed up a bit, slightly looking away, "And now you see," then he came back to whisper to me again, "I'm not sure what age ponies get a sex-ed, but you actually might wanna ask Redheart, she is a nurse after all."

My flushed face had broken the steak of me, keeping a calm expression when I panicked inside. I tried to hide it within my mane as I backed a bit, "S-suddenly, the library with books on the subject seems like an excellent idea."

"What's a good idea?"

"eeep!" My surprised jump caught Redheart in surprise as I accidentally bumped into her from behind. Still flustered, my hooves fell back to the floor as I hid my blush. Mark came in for the save as he answered.

"Oh, Miss Redheart, your finally back. We were just talking about how it was a good idea for Star to read about Equestria. We're, and by that, I mean she, is unaware of Equestrian culture."

"Oh, I suppose your right," Redheart turned an eye to me, "but don't worry about any mistakes. Ponies are usually very forgiving."

I only nodded in response, letting Mark take over the conversation so I could focus on something else.

"Well, with that said, are you ready? I've wanted to get to the library since we got here!"

As flustered as I was, that comment got a snort out of me, "You'd fall asleep before we even get inside the library if you were able to fall asleep on a hay bale while standing."

An unimpressed face answered my muffled giggles, "You do realize it was an act to get you to drop your guard, right? I may be up mostly at night, but with the amount of time I've been unconsss-I mean unawake... Wait, that doesn't make sense either. With the amount of time I've been asleep for boringly long hours, my sleeping cycle is bound to change."

I frowned at the poor attempt my brother made to say something other than unconscious while making it believable. Done and said, there was nothing I could do to remedy the situation but play along.

"Yes, I suppose the journey was quite tiring for you, but that's your own fault. If you weren't so... eccentric."

"Hey! You can't say moving around doing flashy stuff with magic wasn't cool!"

' If by flashy you mean dangerous, experimental magic, then yes, I suppose it's quite flashy.'

"Perhaps, but the result is still your own fault," I sighed and feigned an exasperated tone, "oh, whatever shall I do with you troublesome brother of mine?"

Mark decided to join in with his own tone.

"Oh dear sister of mine, thine eyes deceive thee," mark made sure he added his own slightly offended tone, "before thyself lay not but a fair knight."

"But trouble I see is soon to come, knights fight and die not for glory and gold when the true treasure of them all waits for them to return home."

"Oh but I must go, for it is my talent too. I cannon say I will return, I doth not know if I shall ever have the treasure of family again, but as the queen commands, I shall obey."

As the skit came to a close, I stared at Mark. He started back—poker face to poker face.

Redheart snickered playfully, "While that was enjoyable, shouldn't we get moving?"

My eye twitched, and the internal giggling vanished. But I did not move an inch to Redheart's question. Instead, I stared into Mark's bright eyes, mutually agreeing. Our silent conversation over, we slowly, agonizingly slowly twisted our heads to stare at Redheart.

Her smirt of our little play turned to a nervous smile, "Uhm, is something wrong?"

I stared dead center of her eyes as she eyes me warily as her ears slowly folded back, "No cookie for you."

"Wha..?!"

I surprised my self at the dead tone as I said that, but it made Redheart's reaction all the better as her face stared dumbly, unable to comprehend what just happened.

Mark fell. With a mad laugh and Redheart's dumbfounded face, I too gave in, falling to the floor in a fit of giggles.

POV: Mark

Redheart was just silently walking behind us as we walked the streets. Star decided to ignore Redheart's repeated question of what happened, so I did the same. Besides, seeing her going from tense to dumbfounded was like she saw someone just casually break the laws of physics.

I was sticking to myself when we came around the corner to the massive public library. 'Wow, I expected it to be a huge building, but a huge grand entrance alicorn statues on its the side with a big fountain in front of the building too?'

I squeed in delight see the other multicolored ponies walking around. Sure we passed big quite a few ponies, but this was the first significant concentration of them. Most of them seemed to be young adults with saddlebags like the one Star possessed.

Star and I smiled as we walked into the masses, observing all the other groups of ponies pleasantly smiling and chatting.

We soon came upon the stairs crossing through the statues and into the library. Finally inside, the doorframe, that was slightly hidden in the shadows, a pair of massive doors came into view on each side of us. 'Well, that's one way to make a grand entrance.'

Smiling the air of a library, I looked forward and saw the reception desk in the middle of the room. The room was symmetrical, with two hallways behind the desk and stairs closer to us spanning up to the second floor.

Walking up to the sizeable half-circle desk in the room, I saw two stallions helping out some people and another mare at the desk's furthest end who was busy filling out some forms of some kind. We walked to her as she smiled.

"Why, hello! Welcome to Baltimare Public Libary; how can I help?"

"Hello," I replied, "are there any books on magic?"

The violet pegasus smiled sweetly down to me from her desk as she responded while pointing off with a hoof, "Why yes, we do. It'll be at the back of the library that way, ranging from basic to advanced magic. The more dangerous ones are locked away in the basement, so don't worry about anything going wrong."

"Thanks, Miss...?"

"Amethyst Swirl."

"Yes, thank you, Miss Swirl, my sister here is looking for..." I paused, unsure whether to just say it aloud or not but decided to work out a passable lie I was making earlier, "ehm, actually, I don't know. I'll let you ask; I'm gonna go, meet you back here in say, half an hour?"

I lied to give Star some privacy, asking so that nobody has to question why a foal was asking about, ehm, growing pains. She nodded, agreeing as I turned around to Redheart, who was watching from behind.

"Cmon, Redheart, wanna see a cool spell I learned awhile ago?" I began to nudge her to follow as I walked off insistently.

She tried to stall a bit, "Are you she you wanna split-"

"Oh, Star will be fiinee. She can handle herself." I winked at Star as I pulled Redheart.

Redheart asked Star if she'd be fine, to which she nodded again. With a bit of hesitation, Redheart came to catch up to me, already turning into the corridor, taking one look at Star, who was blushing a bit talking to the reception. I turned, walking onward as Redheart accompanied me with a small canter.

Author's Note

Thre times in a row now, I forgot to change or make the chapter name, left notes in the chapter, or forgot I need to change some right after I posted the chapter:rainbowlaugh:

Chapter 17 - Interesting... Thanks, I hate it.

POV: Mark

"Tell me again why I decided to come with you?"

"Because you hopelessly fell for my plan."

"Wait, what?"

I let out a very not filly-like giggle for a second, leaving Redheart to her confused state. I gotta be honest, I wish I had a camera as it was priceless just walking ahead as she stopped trying to process the very innocent and weak use of misdirection.

I'm not one to actually try at deception, but being a bookworm has granted me some incite, so whenever I even need to work up a real lie on those rare occasions, I'm sure to apply everything I know.

Books can tell you a lot, like mental discipline exercises, strategy, and more. 'Even so, anything that isn't sleeping is work enough for me to be lazy...', Which includes actually taking the time to make a good lie.

"So, looking to get a head start on basic magic?"

Redheart's sudden question made me realize I had a hoof to my chin looking a few degrees up. Blinking my surprise away, I turned to Redheart, who already caught back up to me. 'Was she planning to monitor me as I read?'

"Actually, Redheart, since you wanted to come to the library with us, you must have something you had in mind to look for, right? Don't let me hold you back."

"Are you sure, I mean-"

"I'll be fiinee Redheart. Not entirely sure how things work in Equestria, but living outside of Equestria, Star and I can take care of ourselves."

Redheart hesitated for a few moments as I just smiled patiently. 'Bruh, pony, hurry up, I hear books calling my name.'

By the time Redheart had finished her internal thoughts, we were already walking between aisles of massive bookshelves. We passed a ladder here and there.

"Well... Okay, if you a so, but I'll be in shouting distance."

Red heart took the next right turn, and I waved as she left. 'Finally some peace'. I could see the magic section was a few rows down, so I started slow canter there. I stopped when I found that each of the books was ordered in a way I haven't seen before.

To my right, there was a section from basic to advanced magic with the advanced magic cut off by a transparent shield. There was another subsection for 'visualization,' 'matrices,' and even 'runic' within the available books. Within the subsection was even more sub-section for 'Light', 'Elemental,' 'Arcane', 'Life', 'Thermal', 'Alchemical', 'Enchantment', and a whole lot of other magic. Most of it behind protective shields.

To my left, it was less organized but seemed to be study books. 'Coal Bolt's Theory of Advanced Archane Magic' and others like '101 spells every unicorn should know'. I ignored everything else to just look around myself. 'I'm finally here... Months with only a few magical books and terms I'm unaware of and I'm finally here...'

My face shifted into a smile as I giddily went to the left side shelf and plucked a few books like 'Magic and Everything you need to know,' 'Magic for Dummies', and a few others. Instead of having to have to go through trial and error as I did while learning the minimal runic symbols, I did from a book at Mythic's house-hut-thingamajig.

Books now wrapped safely in my levitation, I walked out of the aisle I came in and went to a nearby table.

{:<->:}

Chapter 1 - Consequence

'Warning, when doing- nope, skipping that chapter.'

'Chapter 2 - Mana

Mana is the internal magic a pony has stored inside, unicorns more so than other ponies. With this magic, unicorns can use it to cast spells.

A pony's internal mana might not be enough sometimes, so ponies can channel the magic around themselves for a spell. Note that both uses of mana will strain and even shatter a unicorn's horn in extreme conditions, so it's recommended not to use more mana than your natural pool can store unless you're a trained professional.

Do note that the natural magic around a pony is limited and can be drained if'-

{:<->:}

'Chapter 4 = Spell Casting

When it comes to spell casting, unicorns have a few ways. Visualizing the spell with willpower, using a matrix, runic arrays, or possibly even an incantation.

Visualizing is a more primitive method used for only the most basic of spells such as levitation. While it's proven in 'Aurora's Magical Anonmlys' it's possible to cast advanced magical spells with this method. But the consequences for doing such brings great strain upon a unicorn for forcing such spells through a horn.

A spell matrix is a formula used in equations to create a spell effect. It can even be used for elevation, but more commonly is used for most intermediate magic and advanced magic.

A runic array is an unknown and uncommon type of magic in Equestria as it has to be physically made. It's like a spell matrix but made on a surface that can be made by anypony as long as they have a way to imbue it with magic. Many see it as inferior and wasteful as it offers takes time to craft runic arrays and is often overshadowed by enchantments.

Spells requiring incantations are available for those with the title of Royal Arch-Mage, which hasn't been granted in hundreds of years, as such information on such spells is kept highly classified and extremely rare.

Most unicorns'-

{:<->:}

'Chapter 7 - Spell Types

There is plenty of spell types ranging from the Arcane to Elemental. Most are self-explanatory, but this is magic for dummies, so we're going over all of them.

Arcane magic is when a unicorn using magic to create a construct. Ranging from shields to teleportation. Magical constructs can do multiple things and are one of the most common magic among schoolers at'-

'The Life branch refers to the magic to interact and change any biological life. Magical healing is part of this branch, more commonly known for its self metamorphosis spells commonly used by mares to alter small things about their appearance. It's can tricky and dangerous subject if not'-

'Chapter 9 - Spell License

Every spell license shows a pony capable of safely performing a certain advanced or dangerous magic such as teleportation and grants them legal rights to use such spells. To obtain such a permit requires'-

{:<->:}

My train of thought cut off when I felt a hoof on my shoulder. I turned around to see Redheart. ' When did she get here? And why does she look so solemn?'

"Mark, it's been 25 minutes. Shouldn't we get going? I found Star earlier, and she's taking a nap, but we should get going soon."

The world around me slowly came to focus as I was lost in the book.

"Oh," Was I all I said, "oh, okay."

I looked at the book I was reading. I really wanted to take it, but we weren't going to be in Baltimare long and would probably head off to Canterlot soon. I briefly entertained the idea of sneaking into the library to read some more, but I shivered at the thought of the thestral guards hidden in our very shadows, dragging me back to the ship.

With a yawn, I got up and levitated the books into their proper places.

POV: Star

Ten Seconds after Mark dragged Redheart away.

I looked back at the librarian in front of me, who was waving goodbye at the two headings off before looking back at me. I felt a blush and avoided eye contact.

"Uhm," I hesitated, trying to find a way to phrase my question, "books on..."

"Ugh, how do I phrase this," I whispered under my breath before looking back at the librarian patiently waiting, "uhem, books on, growing pains?"

The mare blinked a few times with a poker face.

"A little young, but fair enough I suppose," she whispered under her breath before she smiled warmly at me, "well nothing to be embarrassed about, after all, we all grow up sooner or later. In your case, I can only assume sooner rather than later."

I actually hadn't come up with an excuse for why I'd be looking for such books at my age. Technically for me, the pony... version of second puberty hasn't even started. But anyway, I'd rather know about it in advance than it popping up on me in surprise.

I let her keep going on in her thoughts that I was just early as I thought about what she whispered to herself. At moments like these, I wished I didn't have my alicorn senses. The mare's head popped down under the desk and came up with a note and small badge moments later. She wrote on the note for a while before she was finally finished. Finished with the note she gave both to me.

"The section you're looking for is actually behind a magical shield to keep unauthorized ponies out, but there should be another librarian working nearby there; just show her these, and she'll help you through."

She pointed out a rough direction and told me where to go. After thanking her, I held both note and badge under my wing while walking off. I was a bit self-conscious that if others saw them, they would know where I was going just by seeing it. ' Actually, they probably would know if they saw it.'

'Wait... if those guards are still around, and possibly in my shadow at this moment...'

I sub-consciously shrank, hoping they didn't hear anything.

With that in my mind, I sped up to a trot. It wasn't long before the halls turned to enormous open rooms with books shelves. A few of the frames had small magical barriers in them. I knew I was near my goal when I came across a hallway entirely blocked by a shield. A look around and I saw a unicorn mare at a desk reading a book.

She didn't notice me walk up as her eyes pointed down. As I got closer, I saw she had some glasses and blue eyes.

"Excuse me?"

A slight 'huh' and surprise from the rich cream coated mare caused me to let a small smirt upon my face.

"Oh, oh!" she exclaimed, "yes, sorry, how can I help you, young filly?"

Thoughts turning back to why I was even here, I pasted her the note and badge. She guided it closer with her magic as she read it. A few moments later, she gazed back at me, scrunching her peach eyes at me. Under such an examination, I felt a need to hide my blush beneath my mane.

She sighed before the awkwardness set in and looked at me, "I supposed what'd you'd be looking for is a more in-depth explanation than what your parents or guardian gave?"

'These ponies love to think they know everything, don't they?' I nodded, letting the mare create the lie.

In response, she gave back the badge and began walking around the desk to me, "Follow me. The mature section on this wing takes up most of the space and an easy to get lost in." I followed obediently as we made headway towards the barrier I saw before.

Coming up on it, she tapped a hoof on the barrier and, just like a ripple in water to dissipated an opening. She turned back to me as she was halfway in, "the badge you have will allow you access by touching the barriers."

I stopped as the barrier closed in front of me. I lifted a hoof and did the same as the mare, and with a gentle tap, it ripped and opened again. I walked in, marveling at the magic before focusing on what I was looking for. From here on out, it was a maze of shelves. I thought the librarian used that as an excuse to keep an I on me, but she was kidding.

We soon came across another narrow passage between the shelves, and she stopped turning the side.

"Let's see what you'll be looking for is... Ah, here it is, 'Heart Struck research on yearly Estrus Cycles.'"

She passed me the book, and I took the rather big book to me. Looking at the book, it was a bit dusty with a plain brown cover. A moment later, a book was placed on top of the one I was holding, the title reading '101 methods to survive your Estrus season'.

I looked back at the mare who gave me an all-knowing smile, "Trust me, things can get worse, and you can't have standard anti-Estrus median at your age."

I blinked. I wasn't entirely sure what she was talking about since she's assuming a lot here, but I didn't correct her, only nodding.

"Cmon kid, there are some secluded reading areas I know of. Whenever you need to go, just leave the book on my desk, and I'll return it later."

She lead me back through confusing hallways and intersection before we came out through a familiar barrier. From there, she took me to a small open area with couches and tables separated by small walls. I thanked the mare before leaving and went back to her little desk out of sight around the corner.

I sat down on one of the tablets and set the books down. But first, I had one thing to do first.

"Guards...?"

"How can I help you?"

Instead of somepony coming into my sights from around the corner, a mare appeared, sitting down on the chair ahead of me. I didn't question it.

"This never happened, understood?"

I glared at the mare with one of my hooves on half-covering on the books. The mare looked down at the book then back at me. And you know what my 'shadow guard' decided to do? She smiled. I blushed a bit but still glared.

"Of course," she replied gently, "but you know you could have just asked Luna or somepony else you trust instead of coming all the way to a library."

I frowned at the thestral, "It's my life; as such, it's my choice to make whether I confide, ask, or do anything."

Her smile dropped. She sighed, closing her eyes looking down a bit, "Of course."

Her expression caused me to rethink what I just said, and I found that I maayyy have been a bit harsh. Before she disappeared, I stopped her.

"Wait," my somewhat panic call caused her to look back at me.

I sighed before taking a deep breath before trying to relax a bit, "look, I'm not trying to be rude or anything, but just understand I've been through a lot the last couple of months."

The thestral looked at me in surprise before she had a warm smiled back, "Of course, I understand."

With that done, she began to disappear once more. When she was gone, I took one last look around myself. This part of the library had little to no ponies around, which did give me some privacy. Enough don't make her nobody else was watching, I opened the first book.

15 Mintues Later

Thump

The cream-colored mare looked up at me as I put the two books down.

"Finished already?"

"I got what I need," I said with a slight blush, "besides, I have some time left before I gotta go."

The mare smiled, taking the two books, "Do you need help with anything else?"

"No thanks, ma'am, I'll be fine. Thank you, miss..."

"Mind, Fresh Mind."

"Ah, thank you, miss, Mind."

With a nod and a smile, I when over getting lost in thought. I never need such a detailed book, so I skipped unimportant things. I found that while ponies do have periods, they are mostly unnoticeable and don't affect ponies. Occasionally somepony would have been born with a condition causing it to be more noticeable and affects the pony.

An Estrus Cycle is a yearly thing that ponies have. It's a 20-ish day period in which ponies, mare specifically become very... horny basically. My cringe after reading it in the book was deadly. 'I swear it was really deadly because I wanted to die of embarrassment, just reading it.'

Anyway, it's nature's way of saying it's time to procreate and increasing the population of foals. Luckily there are magical and non-magical ways to get around the... mental effects of wanting to breed, which is why Fresh Mind gave me the 101 ways of surviving the cycle.

For some unfortunate ponies, the effect is so strong when they go into heat they have some trouble in their life physically.

I shuttered, thinking of what would happen to me.

"Star?" I turned around, looking at Redheart.

'Seems my random wandering lead me to her.' I looked at Redheart, sitting on a couch. I slowly turned towards her as my previous mental thoughts melted back blurrily into the world around me as I got my senses back.

"Oh, hi, Redheart! What are you doing?"

"Me? Oh, just looking up some various medical topics. Ponyville can be quite wild sometimes... What about you?"

"Oh, I'm just wandering. I found what I needed already. I'm just wandering looking for anything on Equestrian culture and economy now."

"Ah, I see. I pasted some books like that. But since we're leaving soon, you might have better luck asking Mark or buying a book as I don't see checking one out as an option when you're from out of town."

"Hmm, well, actually, I think I'll just pick on Mark's mind about it whenever we leave town."

That got a giggle from Redheart. I hopped on the large couch Redheart had claimed for herself.

"In the meantime, I think Im going to just... take a nap or something. You don't mind, do you?"

I was already lying my head on the armrest of the couch before Redheart answered.

"Oh, uh, sure? I mean, but I'll be moving back and forth, so you might be alone, though."

I think it was the mental fatigue of taking in all the things about the Estrus Cycle that made me tired. I mean, I already had a hard enough time the first time it happened.

I was closing my eyes while already yawning, "Don't worry, my yawwnaurds will watch me."

"Your what?!"

Redheart's surprise told me she made the connection to what I was saying. 'Wow, I must be tired if I almost dropped intel about having guards.'

I lifted my head to look back a Redheart and gave a smile, "I have magically enchanted items. You see, my parents are sometimes quite paranoid about our safety, so we have some enchanted items that protect us."

"Really?"

"Yep, as annoying as it is, they are always making sure we're fine."

"But if they were always checking to make sure you're fine... Then why would they let you two go out alone? Even if you have these enchanted items, the way you make it sound as if they wouldn't want you out of their sights,"

'Shit'

"Really? Sure they care and dote on us a lot, but..."

I needed to pull something out of my flanks, and now. Redheart's suspicion was growing, and I suspect she might assume we're runaways or something. Luckily, it just so happened familiar thestral mare walked by.

"Awww!"

Redheart and I looked over to her as she came over to me,

"Aren't you just adorable!" I blushed at the attention of being treated as if I was a newborn, "oh, sorry, I'm Moon Lapis. You are?"

I was confused at why my guard would just show up until she gave me a wink, and I understood, and I smiled.

"Star."

She then turned to Redheart, "and you must be the... mother?"

The now flustered Redheart stumbled for a few moments, so I answered, "friend."

"Ah, I see," The thestral said, "actually, I have something that would be adorable on you."

The thestral pulled a flower from under her wing, a rose with her muzzle and tucked it in my mane next to my ear as she whispered, "Your family cares, but don't want you to grow up sheltered."

"Oh my! I'm sorry, but I'm on a tight schedule. I have to go."

"It's fine, miss Lapis. Have a good day," replied Redheart as Lapis ran off.

One my guard posing as my guard was away, and the moment passed, the mood fell as Redheart looked back at me. I threw up a facade and sighed in admission.

"Look, Redheart... I didn't want to say, but," I sighed again, "Look, my family lives mostly in isolation. I guess it's Mark and I never realized we were rich, me even more so because Mark likes to read a lot. But even living mostly in isolation, there was a nearby village. Our parents tell us to 'go out, have some fun, maybe make a friend.' They care about us, but they don't want us to live like that because they don't want us to become dependent on them. So Mark and I often find ourselves outside doing something. We've... learned how to take care of ourselves, sometimes learned it by experience, and others because of our parents.."

My profound winded explanation came to a pause, and I stopped for a moment to take a breather, "We've... seen a lot of things. Monsters, wild animals, even thief's and more. When problems arose, our parents made sure we'd know how to defend ourselves."

Redheart's expression showed sympathy, sadness, and perhaps some regret.

"Oh, Star I-"

"No," I cut her off, "it's fine, really. I love them, and they love us, just sometimes harsh. I wouldn't have it any other way. Over the years, I understood what they meant if we grew up privileged. I'm sorry, but right now... I'm just tired. I think I'm going to take a small nap."

Redheart was stunned and only nodded.

"Oh, and one more thing, Redheart," she looked back at me, "thank you. For your concern."

With that said, I lied my head down and closed my eyes. Really, that situation just made me even more tired. Too tired to bother dealing with more talking.

Author's Note

There might be a mistake or two, I was a bit lazy, and I just spammed Grammarly autocorrect.

Anyways, don't expect a near chapter for the rest of this month, which is like five more days. I'm... ehhh, close enough to my goal of +10k words for every month since my story is published, so I'm going to take the time to relax since it's Thanksgiving break. Im not going to write an entire chapter to cover 1k more words. Besides, Im all out of inspiration juice.

Chapter 18 - Too many questions, too few answers.

POV: Mark

I find myself walking through a dense crowd. To my right were Star and Redheart. The sky was a nice shade of orange, yellow, and red. Looking closer at Star, she looked like she is going to fall asleep on the spot.

We had been going around the city for about an hour and a half. At that time, Star seemed to get sleepier and sleepier.'Jeez, and I thought I was the sleepy one.'

Though it was odd considering how excited she was a few hours ago to out. 'Oh, the irony.'

I decided to ignore my sister to focus on the nearly finished giant caramel apple in front of me. Really, Luna should have planned for us to buy all the junk food. ' And the best part? Our shadow guards can't do anything while Redheart is here without getting exposed. At least, I think that's why they haven't done anything.'

"Don't you think you've had a little too much sugar?"

Oh right, I forgot about Redheart, "Eh, probably."

I took another bite. Well, I tried too, at least. I Redheart grab the sugary goodness out of my magic and toss to towards a trashcan nearby.

"Hey!"

My pout was interrupted by Star when she giggled. Looking at Star and Redheart's expression, I knew I'd lost. So instead of throwing a fit, I groaned and sighed, thinking about the loss of a delicious caramel apple.

Now with nothing to do, I looked up at the skies once again. The tall buildings could not block out the lovely shades of a sunset... Actually...

"Hey Star, shouldn't we be heading back soon before it gets dark?"

Star looked up at the sky as well and thought for a bit before she replied, "I suppose so... Sorry, Redheart, I guess this is where we split, but thank you for accompanying us today."

Redheart looked at Star's slightly somber expression and shook her head, "Nonsense, I can at least take you two home. Besides, I've actually been curious about meeting your parents."

"Erm, I don't think that would be a good idea," I spoke, "I mean, your welcome to try, but..."

Redheart gave a slightly concerned expression, and I gave up finishing my sentence.

"Well... As Mark said, you can try, but I don't know," Star finished.

"And what do you mean?" she asked.

"It's complicated."

Redheart didn't seem to like the answer Star gave, but she still nodded and followed Star and me as we thought back on retracing our path back to the ship. Luckily, our shopping spree seems to have left us nearby the ship, so it wasn't long before we were approaching the harbor.

Ahead, I saw the rectangular office-like building at the edge of the harbor. 'Baltimare Harbor,' it said. The ship was out of sight around the corner where last I saw was busy with ponies moving around. The day had been quite exhausting, and it would be nice to lay down.

'Besides being exhausting, it was... a bit frightening. I mean, sure, I had been able to read some books regarding Equestria and the world around, but no amount of reading can prepare you to just waltz into a new society and culture. Hmm, I only now realize I'm monologuing to myself. Mayhaps I should get my hands... hooves? Magic? Ugh, this is awkward. Mayhaps I should get myself a journal or something.'

My internal thoughts broke off when I saw a pony from the building approach us. Soon, we were stopped by a pony who's vest proudly displaced, 'Baltimare Gaurd.'

"I'm sorry, ma'am, but the harbor has been lockdown. All ships, going in and out of the harbor."

The guard didn't even bother to glance at Star and me. I felt slightly angry that the guard would ignore us, but there wasn't much to be angry about considering we probably look like a family and Redheart our mother. I looked back at Redheart, looking quite confused as she was put on the spot.

I decided to explain the situation before something happened, "We were with the two ships that came in earlier today. We've just been out, and Redheart here is a friend who's tagging along."

The guard finally decided to look at us, giving us some thought.

"Look, kid, this is a matter that you can't just waltz into."

What... Okay, now I was pissed that he would just blatantly dismiss my explanation.

"I'm sorry, but whatever business you had is now on hold."

"Star, Mark, maybe we should just go. Besides, if the harbor is on lockdown, then your parents had probably left the harbor."

I ignored Redheart walking straight up to this ponies face, "And who are you to so readily dismiss us?"

The guard was a little surprised but retaliated, "The head of the Baltimare Guards. Kid, just stop and run-a-long. This is not a matter for- Hey! You can't-"

The Gaurd and Redheart's attention soon caught onto Star, who, against the guard's orders, waltzed past while their attention. Redheart's expression was a flurry as she didn't even know what was going on. The Gaurd acted first, turning around to go after Star. He never made it far as I leaned out a hoof, which he oh-so gracefully tripped on.

POV: Starla

This guard is irritating. I'm tired, and I am feeling petty right now. I know that are hundreds of better ways to go about this, but this guard needs some attitude adjustment.

I silently slipped off, ignoring the conversation going to the side, and started walking to the side of the harbor office building that blocked the view of the ship and sea.

The distance really wasn't long, and if worse came to worse, I could just give I'm impossible information that I possibly couldn't know unless I was on one of the ships.

"Hey! You can't-"

I looked back and began to giggle at the sight of the guard tripping over Mark's hoof as he casually whistled. Redheart looked like she was about to start yelling, so I sped up to a trot covering a few yards of distance in seconds as I came around the corner to the back of Moonlight Shine.

It took a moment to remember she was the guard assigned to me on the ship, but I did not think on the thought long as the Gaurd behind me was catching up.

"Hey! Moonshine, it's me, Star," Moonshine looked back in surprise from whatever she was doing as I pointed at the Guard behind me, "this guy isn't letting Mark and me through."

Blinking twice, Moonshine took a second to look at me, comparing my pegasus from the alicorn one she remembered. She raised a brow before she came to me and poked her head out the corner. And the timing was perfect as when the Gaurd saw Moonshine; he slid to a stop.

"What's going on?" she asked.

The Gaurd looked extremely nervous and a bit fearful as he came closer, "I'm sorry, Lunar Gaurdsmare, but some unruly little foals are giving me some trouble; I don't suppose you could help me turn them around?"

Moonshine rose an eye brown frowning as she walked around the corner, "And why would I do that?"

I smirked in satisfaction as Moonshine came to a stop in front of a now sweating, nervous, and confused Guard.

"Uhm, because the harbor is on lockdown and nopony without authorization is allowed in...?"

"And who's to say they don't have authorization?" Moonshine now patronizing tone made my satisfaction all the better.

"Their... foals...?" The Gaurd meekly answered.

Mark and Redheart were catching up slowly as Mark frowned. Behind the Guard, out of hearing distance, Redheart just scolded him. 'Poor Mark, scolded for no reason. Though, I've had my fair share of that with unreasonable people.'

"I'm so sorry-" Moonshine cut off Redheart as she raised a hoof turning back to the Gaurd.

"Just... Just go back to your post. I'll handle the situation."

The Gaurd nodded and went back and Moonshine to sigh before she took the chance to give an apologetic look back and Star and Mark.

"I'm sorry about him; I'll talk with my superiors later," she spoke softly, "but first, might I who you are?"

I answered for Redheart, "She's a friend tagging along. She wanted to speak with our... family."

I emphasize parents, as even though technically Luna, our mother, aunt, or relative, Moonshine should be able to connect the dots. I didn't want to break the illusion Redheart has of us as I wanted to ask Luna.

"Oh..." Moonshine plainly said before she turned to Redheart, "well, I don't know if that's... Please, come with me, Redheart. I'll need to ask a superior. Star, Mark, you too are free to go back or stick along if you want."

Redheart finally managed to get ahold of her emotion and spoke out, "If I may ask, what's going on and why there are so many guards? Lunar Guards at that?"

Moonshine looked at me, surprised. She didn't know what to say, she knew we're were technically a secret, but in this situation, she had no context and could say something wrong.

"It's complicated," I answered for her, "Redheart, Mark, and I are going to go speak with our mother. Just stick with Moonshine for a while. We'll come back with somepony who can answer all your questions.

In reality, we're going to Luna to ask what to do, whether to keep our origin secret or to keep up the lie.

"I... Wha...?"

I giggled and yawned at Redhearts's expression, "Don't worry, just stay with Moonshine. We'll find you."

Before Mark and I left, I went up and whispered to Moonshine, "Just take Redheart to our room. Do you know where Luna is?"

Moonshine nodded before she whispered back, "Luna returned a while ago and is in her own room. You know where that is?"

I nodded and thanked Moonshine before leaving. Mark was already far ahead. 'Wait, did he just leave me here in the middle of a conversation!?'

I rolled my eyes and caught up to him with a small smack to the should.

"What was that for?" he asked questioningly.

"For rudely leaving in the middle of a conversation."

"What? But you had it all already cover. What reason would I have to stand around?"

"Uh, I don't know, maybe the fact that Im your sister!?" I slightly scolded.

He just ignored me.

I found myself knocking on Luna's door. Guards were in every hallway and were always in sight. I guess they could spare more now that we're not at sea. I didn't particularly care about that as I set my focus on my current task.

"Luna, It's me, Star... and Mark."

The door opened inward as we came in. Luna was moving papers all around her desk into different stacks and folders in the corner of the room. When she looked up to us, she put most, the papers down. I wasn't able to see any of them, nor did I mind.

"Ah, I'm sorry I wasn't able to be with you earlier. I trust you and your guards had no trouble?" she said.

Mark got comfortable, and I prepared my salvos of questioning comments.

"Actually, we did have some problems."

"Oh, really? What happened?"

I had my thoughts ready but wasn't sure what to start with. I decided to go with the bits.

"Well... First off, why did you give us a bag of Platinum Bits."

Luna seemed a bit surprised at the bit of venom in my voice, "I'm sorry? Is something wrong with that? Tia gave it to me and said it was my 'allowance.' I've had stuffed it in my room for a while. To be honest, I'm not sure why I need those. The royal treasury already takes care of all our needs."

I responded with a questioning expression of my own before replying, "Uh, Luna, you are aware of the worth of Platnum bits, yes? I don't mean to insult your knowledge, but..."

The answer was one I didn't expect as she tilted her head, "Well, no, not really. I just toss it all to a dark corner of my closet. Is there something I should be aware of?"

I looked at Mark, who was yawning and was slightly leaning on me. He wasn't the only one tired, but there, unfortunately, was work to do, so I gave a tiny shake to him before I looked back to Luna.

"Well, Luna, compared to the currency we're used to, this is more than some made annually if it was converted."

"What." said Luna, in a dead voice as her eyebrow twitched, "it seems I need to speak to my sister about the royal budget."

Luna... Seemed quite pissed. 'Maybe I shouldn't have mentioned that first. In that case, I think I'll skip to the more pressing matter of Redheart.'

"Um, anyway, that's not all. Anyway, earlier today, we met another pony, Redheart. Long story short, she is visiting Baltimare and is going to back to Ponyvile soon. She ended up accompanying us most of the day after tending to a small injury Mark got when he tripped. She wanted to meet our, ahem parents. After some failed loose attempts to dissuade her, she ended coming here. We had some trouble with a Gaurd, and I'd think she extremely confused."

Luna looked at me and raised an eyebrow to continue, I was sure I implied we didn't know what to do, but she seemed to have missed it, so I said it directly, "and well... We don't really know what to do, and we're out of ideas since we... You know, I made most of it up before we left the ship. Moonshine took her to our room and... Well yeah, we don't know what to do."

Luna sighed, rubbing her temples with a hoof, "I'll take care of it. I already have something else I have to take note of."

"Out of curiosity, what do you plan to do?"

Luna looked at me before she looked up in thought, "Well... If I were to go in under illusion, I would need to know everything you said to her, not contradict anything. That takes time. And taking too much time can start to become suspicious. So considering all that, I just plan to go in and explain everything to her. Of course, everything still very hush-hush, so no classified information such as there being two new alicorns."

I blinked at the explanation. It did make sense, and it would mean that we wouldn't be stuck doing other things with the exhausting day we've had. Before I could nod, Mark spoke up.

"Well, she's been suspicious with us all day, I mean, it was just so plainly obvious I almost purely on reflex called out such an attempt thinking it to be a joke, but no, she was actually serious." Mark had our attention now. Luna took moments rolling the new information around her head. As for me, well, I already had a response in mind.

"Really? On reflex? Sure, it was kinda obvious, but she wasn't as obvious for you to actually almost accidentally call out on reflex, right?" I half asked.

"Oh, no, I was serious. I almost called her out," he replied.

"Hmm..." Luna said before she returned to some of the work on her desk for a few seconds, "well, we could debate that, but that doesn't change the situation. I'll speak to her in a bit. I need to finish this up first. But first, Star, your quite skilled in deception, aren't you? One of your guards came to me as soon as you got within visual range of the harbor."

I slightly blushed, unsure if that was a compliment or not, "Well, I mean, to be honest, they were treating us like we were going to our first day of school. And if I'm honest, I felt a little insulted they would treat us like that."

"Same here," Mark lazily through his hoof up, "sure it was a little degrading, but if anything, it made it easier to cover up our past and family, which Redheart seemed quite keened on knowing."

Luna looked at us with a blank expression, what she was thinking of unknown as she stared before replying.

"How... mature of you to use it to your advantage, even if you didn't like it..."

"Mature," I subconsciously answered, "How old do you think we are?"

"Maybe, 9? 10?"

"WHAT!?" Luna got an earful of both Mark and I screeching as she covered her ears.

A few moments later, she opened an eye and slowly lowered her hooves, "Well, it seems I appear to be incorrect. How old you the two of you?"

"Fourteen," both Mark and I replied.

It was our turn to jump back as Luna yelp out a confusing question.

"B-but, how?! You two can both easily fit on a flying pegasus or thestral!"

"We really look that young?" I slowly asked.

Luna froze, put a hoof to her chest, and took a deep breath. Promptly before her head fell and smack into her desk. A moment later, she looked up, ignore our surprised faces, "I need more coffee."

Mark and I just stared, at Luna, unsure of what to do and a little frightened.

"This Redheart is at your room, correct?" we nodded, "good, I will go speak with her. Feel free to roam around the ship. Tomorrow we will take a pegasus flown carriage all the way to Canterlot since it faster than the train. And the sooner, the better. I'm getting tired of this mystery."

Luna teleport after finishing her sentence. Mark and I dared not move for a few seconds before we looked at each other. I thought on... Well, everything. I turned around to the door and back to our room before Mark spoke.

"This world kinda sucks."

I turned my neck, nearly all the way around to Mark, "Agreed."

I turned back to the door and began walking again as Mark also followed. We reached the door. I paused once more, taking the bag of bits out of my saddlebag. We had managed to exchange a platinum coin earlier, which made buying things much easier. I left it on Luna's desk, but not before I saw a folder that had the big enormous words 'CLASSIFIED' right smack down on it. There was a paper nearby that had obviously slid out.

"Technically, it's not in the classified folder, so it is classified," Mark said aloud. He must have seen what I was looking at. I instantly appalled, forgetting the awkward mood from what he said.

"Mark! It clearly was accidental was meant to be in that folder!" I had harshly half-whispered.

"Butt! Even so, we're not going through a 'Classified' folder, but just a random document that was on the desk."

"I'm pretty she that still breaking several laws. Not only that, Luna's a princess."

Mark gave a very vexing smile, " And you've to know Luna about a week or so longer than I have since I was either injured or sleeping. Tell me, does she seem the type that would... What's the word, that would... Ugh, the type that would punish us harshly?"

Instead of responding, I grabbed his ear with my magic and forcefully dragged him out of the room, all the while he painfully resisted.

POV: Luna

I sighed, walking down the hall. After giving that poor mare a heart attack, I gave her the barest of information and sent her off. True, I could have teleported back to my room, but since the twins... since their dreams, whenever I think of them or talk with them, they're like an Enigma wrapped in another Enigma, which is an Enigma itself.

So lost in concentration, I nearly tripped over the twins as they walked down the hall.

"Luna? You're done already?" I put up a false smile Tia uses oh so much.

"Ah, yes, she just left. Apologies, I neglected to think that you would want to see her off as I was in a hurry."

Star looked a bit curious but did not act on it before speaking, "Oh, no, it's fine, Luna. We're quite tired after today. After being stuck on a ship, we went all out and perhaps indulged in too many sweets."

Sweats... The thoughts lead me back to Tia. Thinking of her leading me to think of the report I was making for her. Thinking of the report made me think of the two ponies currently in front of me. And the two in front gave me a headache. I've had enough enigma from these two. But even so, I must carry on. Besides, as long as I don't think too hard, they're fun to be around.

I smiled, thinking back of sister dearest, "You should see Tia, mine sister thinks she's clever, but we managed to get pictures of her eating an entire cake... For breakfast... and dinner another time she thought was alone."

"Really?" Both asked, Mark finally deciding to join the conversation.

"Truly, but my self could hardly blame her. The cake is simply delightful."

Star giggled, Mark chuckled a bit. They're more interested in the story.

"That seems like a story I want to hear, but I suppose you have duties to get to, so we won't hold you up longer."

"Are you sure? I may have been in a rush with the Redheart, but your companies ease me. Few look at me as a friend, as do you two."

It took the two a bit to process that before they started to blush a bit, "Oh... Um, well, I think I speak for both of us when I say we're grateful that you think that, but I'm sorry, we're still tired from going out today. Perhaps tomorrow, once this long journey is over and we reach Canterlot, we could spend the day with you. Err, without you getting caught up in something."

"That'd be fun," agreed Mark, "and maybe get answers answered? On all sides."

My heart skipped a beat. Mark said to answer questions. 'On all sides. Have I been letting on more than even I should? No... I didn't. I was curious when they both casually talked about Redheart being obvious for staying with them, but I didn't think much about it as I didn't have much context.'

' But have they seen through me? I haven't finished the report from the guards that had trailed them all day, but from what I got was, Star was extremely clever and able to deceive and possibly manipulate others easily. But... '

I stopped my mental rant. 'No, whatever the case, I must be careful.'

"Y- Yes... that would be... beneficial."

I mentally slapped myself for letting even the tinest of stuttering in my speech. Luckily, no response came from them indicating they heard it, but I mustn't assume they didn't.

"I suppose that you two are going to go rest, yes?" I asked cautiously, playing it off as questioningly as possible.

Mark yawned, "Yes, I suppose, have a good night Luna."

"Good night to you two," I replied before heading off.

Soon I came round the corner, and while I may have looked calm, I was mentally panicking. 'Are they just extremely perspective? Or am I just losing touch? No, it can't be me, right? I've been able to lie my flank of to Tia about my hidden porn stash, convincing her it was just some personal items I had retrieved from the old castle when in reality I threw those items in the castle vault as they were dangerous.'

I teleported straight to my room and looked down at my desk. The report on the twins I had been keeping for Tia was slightly exposed to the folder. That fact was something I did not remain on as I grabbed it and continued it with information still fresh in my mind.

The report on today's activities that I had been using to further my report was left forgotten on the stacks of paper. After all, I could reread it. 'Sure, I'm unlikely to forget what information I've just got from the twins, but it's better than panicking. Ugh, I need coffee.'

With a goal set in me, I quickly wrote down the situation to the smallest detail of how long each breath was. Tia would have called the amount of details overkill, but every little thing could be used.

The Twins

"Did Luna seem a bit... panicked for the latter half of that conversation to you?" asked Mark.

"I dunno, should I be the one asking? I don't know pony expressions, your the one who has been a bookworm," replied Star.

"Reading or not, I could only read so much, and what I could even read was also limited. The library today was the first time I've been exposed to such a wide amount of subjects. Besides, I shouldn't have to read a book, you the social one here, and their expressions are so human-like, you know?"

"Mark, we're in a different world where magic is a real thing. The very fabric of reality could seem the same but be different. Do you expect me just because Im the social one to know everything there is to know about expressions and how other people react? Just like I wouldn't expect you to know something that you haven't been taught or learned."

...

"But, you did just expect me to know how pony expressions work because I read a book not even two minutes ago..."

...

...

...

"Touchè..."

Author's Note

That image I found earlier today matches the last two weeks of my life since Thanksgiving Break ended. Soon, Winter break will finally be here though!

Chapter 19 - "Deeper into magic la-la land we go."

POV: Mark

I lie down facing the ceiling. The sun had gone down a little while ago, and Star was across the room trying to get some sleep facing away while I thought on the day. Sleep had eluded me, so why fight it? With nothing to do and knowing Star was, for a fact, still up, I called out to her, "Hey, Star?"

Star shifted around until she came to her right side, facing me from her side of the room, "Yeah?"

"I'm curious. What do you think of the ponies?"

"Waddya mean?"

"I mean...," I paused, thinking of a way to phrase it, "like, just in general, what's your opinion on ponies. To me... Well, odd and... Well, almost child-like. I haven't had too much interaction, but your the one that handles most conversations. Luna is... Well, kind, almost mother-figure to her subjects, but at times it feels as if it's just an act."

Star didn't say anything for a few moments as she thought. Then she got up and sat in her bed, and I did the same relaxing against the wall that so happened to be cold. I decided to wrap myself in the blanket I had. Star was still in thought before she finally spoke.

"Well... I'll have to agree with you on that they seem... childish. Redheart probably thought us something along the lines of run-a-ways and wasn't so deceptive to hide it. The cotton candy pony... Well, I think he was just an anomaly. There have been some... Odd, ponies, but then there others like Moonshine and Blaze, the two that were our personal guards, are normal in all tense and purposes. Luna is a ruler, some oddness is expected, but some others seemed childlike. Redheart, her distrust in our word, the guard, who didn't even entertain the idea of the ships, the cotton candy ponies, who I suspect was in some kind of shady business if Luna had to get involved. But... Well, actually, I guess that's all. We've been quite isolated and have only had the chance to meet a few ponies."

"I suppose your right... But you've gotta admit; perhaps their... assumptions were because of our apparent young age. I mean, I doubt it has to be repeated, but it's... A bit frustrating being treated differently because we're 'young' and all that. Kinda brings out my pettiness, but on the matter at... hand?"

"Hoof," Star corrected, "we should get used to it. Besides, it'll mean fewer slip-ups for you."

"Alright, back to the matter at... hoof, ponies are... Well, you know what I mean. I only hope that we meet ponies that are 'normal' for the sake of our own sanities. We might look young, but we're well old enough to start becoming more independent. Maybe it's not the best... environment to grow up at such an odd stage of our lives, but it's what we have, which is nothing. We're pretty much alone. Just you and I. No home, no family, no... Nothing."

Star only stared back at me before she slightly hung her head, "You know, I've been thinking the same, well, more like dreaming. It's odd, but I keep getting constantly reminded that we're alone. We've seen somethings, perhaps we should have done things differently, but it's... Hard."

I was unsure of what to say to that. I myself tend to think when I'm alone, but now it's... This is all just so... Lonely. Star's words we answered with silence as we both developed deep into thought. It wasn't too long until I realized that just thinking had made me tired. So from a sitting-up position, I just slowly slid down the wall and back onto the bed, closing my eyes. I heard Star do the same soon after. Sleep had come to make its claim.

"Rise and Shhineee~"

"Go away."

"Hmm, an interesting proposal, how about, no?"

"no u."

"I-... Wha...?"

"Go away," I repeated.

"Oh, your no fun; besides, didn't Luna say we were going to go on a pegasus flown carriage to Canterlot? Actually, speaking of Canterlot, what do ya know about it?"

I finally opened my eyes to see a wall in my face. I turned to face the other way to see Star, who had unceremoniously jumped onto the bed, which was more than large enough to accommodate both of us.

"Didn't we already talk about this yesterday? You can't expect me to know everything just because I read. So no, I don't know what to expect."

"What? But didn't you find anything while at the library yesterday?"

"I spent my time there reading about magic. It's fun, you know."

"That's it?"

"Yes, that's it; no, go away." With my piece said, I harrumphed and threw a pillow over my face.

"I know you hate mornings, but cmon, you can't sleep your life away."

I muffled a sentence through the pillow, one she ignored.

"And how are you even still tired? We both went to sleep not long after the sun when down? If you keep sleeping like that, I'm going to have to go out and find-"

I tossed the pillow I was using in her face and sat up groaning, "Where do you always find this cheeriness in the morning?"

Instead of a reply, I got a pillow in my face. Too tired to throw it back, I grabbed the pillow with my hoof and tried to go back to sleep, ignoring Star as she continued to babble on and on about things. She noticed me ignoring her and began to physically moving me around a bit, which I decided to ignore as well.

What I couldn't ignore as easily is when Star got tired and jump on me. The blanket operating me from her did little to cushion the impact. As much as I wanted to toss another pillow in her face, I was currently trying to sleep on it.

"Going be stubborn, eh? Well, that's not a problem for me."

Curiosity hit me at her suspicious tone. I had a few ideas, most of which she had done in the past, such as dumping water on me, using me as a trampoline, shoving food in my mouth when I refused to get up, and for breakfast, and now that I think about it, it's as if she enjoys making me suffer every morning.

Before I could think longer, I felt Star's magic begin to drag me slowly. Where I wasn't sure as I pulled the pillow and blankets along. A moment later, she stopped dragging me.

"Hey, Mark," she said from right in front of my face, "you might wanna open your eyes."

The being right in my face was enough for me to open my eyes, and as I did so, I was greeted to a sight of a malicious grin. She was lying on her belly at eye level with me, but she reached out to me with a hoof. She 'booped' me on the snout. Out of reflex, I tried to back away. And it was now I know where she dragged me to, as I felt the edge of the bed give way and the short distance to the ground now became no distance.

"Oof!"

I now lay on the ground as my pillow and blanket all fell on me. I looked up to her, peaking down the bed giggling.

"You enjoy doing this to me every morning, don't you?" I asked drily.

"I wouldn't have to if only you got up~" she sung.

There was no going back to sleep after that. But if I were going to lay on the ground, so would she as I used my magic and gave her a yank down. Of course, she would fall on top of me, but it would be worth it.

"Wha- Hey!"

She flopped right on me and knocked the air out of me for a moment. My plan didn't go quite as planned as she got up and off of me a moment after, "you make a good cushion for falling, you know."

I groaned, "Why must you do this every morning?"

"I won't have a brother who'll sleep in all day," she said matter of factly, striking a superior pose before giggling, "besides, it's 'fun' you know, thinking of new ways to wake you. In fact, it's adorably as cute as a pony."

I slowly got up and yawned as she spoke. With my magic, I grabbed my pillow and one last time threw it in her face, "If you say cute, so help me, there won't be enough pillows in the world to toss at you."

The pillow flopped down as she grinned, "Aww, but it's true! You're adorable as a ponies, and it makes waking you up even better."

This time, the pillow from her bed flew at her. When it hit the back of her head, I used the other to wack her face making Star Sandwich. When the pillows fell, she wasn't grinning, so I started walking towards the window to attempt to guess the time. Instead of making it to the window, two pillows flew at me, one waking me in the face, the other got impaled on my horn.

I just stood as the pillows fell, and when they did, I sighed.

And that's how Pillow War#28 started.

"Huzzah! I am victorious!" I said aloud as I had both the Pillows and Blankets surround Star in the corner. The last nail in her coffin was nearly set, but then I heard a small creaking and turned around.

There, poking in through the door, was Eclipse. Been a while since we've seen her.

"Am I interrupting something?" She asked, befuddled and confused at the sight.

At that moment, I felt both the blankets and pillows grabbed from my magic. I turned around to watch myself get trapped and entangled between the blankets as Star brought down the last nails into my coffin.

"Oof!"

"Guess I'm the victorious one. We're now tied at 16-16."

"What?! Oh cmon, that was cheap, Star!"

"War wasn't won by those willing to just stand down and die without even trying."

"Still, that was a cheap strat."

Star rolled her eyes as her magic released me as I tried to get myself out of the blankets she wrapped me in.

"Hello, Eclipse; it's been a while! And no, you weren't interrupting anything. Mark's just a sore loser," she said, ignoring me.

"Hey! You pushed me off the bed!"

"And you refused to wake up. AND you pulled me down."

"You landed on me, and you called me adorable and or cute."

"It's your fault; I fell on you. And anyway, It's true, for whatever reason, you like a giant puppy to me. Besides, you threw a pillow at me."

"You escalated the situation and threw the pillow back at me after I retaliated for you escalating the situation."

"And yet it is you, who decided to toss it back at me, escalating it even more."

I grinned, "War isn't won by those willing to stand down and die."

"I-..."

For the entirety of the conversation, I had forgotten about Eclipse, who was just silently watching at the door.

"I... can go if you two are busy..." said Eclipse after Star was stunned into silence.

"Oh, hey Eclipse, almost forgot you were here. No, it's fine; we're about done anyway since Star's brain cells seem to be killing themselves off right now trying to think up a comeback."

"Hey!"

"What, it's written in your expression."

A pillow flew at high speeds into my face and stuck there.

"Okay, I admit I deserved that," I said as I had the peel the pillow off my face.

"Anyways," said Star, "sorry Eclipse, it's... Well, actually, did you need anything?"

Eclipse seemed weirded out and slowly looked at Star before speaking, "I... Well, I suppose I should start by saying I've been... Permanently? I'm not sure, but I've been assigned as your guards."

"Wait, you weren't already our Guard?" asked Star.

While those two talked, I got the blankets and pillows before and began cleaning everything up. 'Magic really does make somethings easier than with hands.'

"It's complicated and a bit confusing for even me with the paperwork and all. Anyways, second, Luna said we'd be going to Canterlot via sky carriage today, right?"

"Yep," both me and Star answer in unison.

"Alright, anyways, we have to be going in 20 minutes. I had some free time, really; I was just incredibly bored and decided to check in with you two. But I can go if you- Oof!"

I didn't let Eclipse finish her sentence. I knew when she left, Star and I would be left behind, and also incredibly bored with nothing to do. With that done, I spoke, ignoring her expression, "Don't you dare leave us to our own boredom, because we don't we have anything to do either."

Eclipse looked at the pull she now had in her hoof before she smirked at looked back at me. I rose a brow. 'I have two blankets and a pillow. And magic. She can't think she'll-'

I was wrong, according to the highspeed pillowing in my face.

Team#3 Added: Eclipse
Pillow War#28.5

"Why are your manes... disheveled?"

Eclipse, Star, and I all stared at Luna as we followed her dumbfounded before we all looked at each other, seeing our messy manes that we overlooked.

"No matter, our carriage hath arrived."

Luna smiled and stepped out of the way as we walked off the ship, revealing a carriage with four pegasi attached to it. Star was using her magic to try and smooth out her mane. I didn't really care up until the point where she pulled me closer before trying to smooth out my mane. I grumbled in annoyance and tried to pull away, but she only yanked me harder.

Luna had come to get us three from our room earlier when it was time to go. She had cast a different spell on Star and I and dispelled the one from yesterday. She said this one would allow us to be in our natural forms, but other ponies just wouldn't notice we're alicorns.

Ah, Star was finally somewhat finished smoothing out my mane; she finally let me go. I grumbled once again.

"You know, if you keep grumbling about trivial things, you'll overwork yourself when you have the to need to do something else."

I shot Luna a small glare at her comment.

She stared back impassively before she shrugged and turned towards the enclosing carriage. Upclose, the pegasi attached were all the same. Very much like the white guards, I saw back at the ship. Eclipse was not very useful when I asked about the ongoing of the ship military-wise.

Now at the medieval-looking vehicle, I had to hop up to get in. Surprisingly, they fit all four of us. It was a tight squeeze, but it somehow worked.

"Luna?" Star asked.

"Yes?"

"How long will our trip be?"

"Oh, only a couple of hours."

Well, great, now we'll be stuck in a cramped space for hours-

"Waait," I realized, "Luna, Eclipse, you have wings!"

Star came to the same conclusion before we both glared at the two ponies opposite of the carriage.

"Well...?" said Star, awaiting an excuse to tear apart.

"It's a tradition for royalty," answered Luna.

"And thestrals are generally slower than pegasi and tend to have more sensitive eyes," said Eclipse.

...

...

"Okaay then..." I awkwardly said, "well, why don't we get going...?"

Five minties later

"Luna?"

"Yes?"

"We're not going to... like fall off, right?"

I looked down and over as we slowly flew up into the air. This would be the second time Star and I find ourselves flying in our lifetimes. I was a little afraid of heights but not too much. I drew back when I heard Luna chuckle, "Of course not, little one, the chariot is enchanted."

Something she said caught me off guard, "Charoit? Wait, is there a difference between chariot and carriage? Because I was sure, you said carriage the other day?"

Luna began to blush just a tiny bit, "Well, I tend to mix them up myself, but yes, there is a difference. This is a chariot. Apologies if I confused you."

"Oh no, it's fine."

"I must say, your quite perceptive."

I spat out the words, "I'm-sorry?" when she caught me off guard. I looked up to Luna with her ever-flowing mane and deep blue eyes as she looked at the two of us.

"Truly, you two notice the smallest things, and from the report I got from your trip to the city, you two are quite independent. You may be older than you seem, but if I may ask, when did you two learn to become so mature?"

"Well... Is it not expected? We're nearing to becoming adults and have a life ahead of us... At least we did..."

My head hung a bit as I quietly kept that last sentence to myself. Star spoke up in the awkward silence.

"Um, question, why didn't you use the same spell as yesterday? While I do prefer the one right now, why change?"

It took me a moment to realize Star was talking about the illusion spell to keep our nature hidden before Luna replied, "Ah, the current spell I'm using I learn just today."

"What do you mean you learned today? I thought you had been busy with something?"

Luna smiled, "Yes, however, while I was busy, I found time to send a message to my sister. She sent a reply and within the reply was the spell."

"Ah, I see."

I listened in as Star and Luna began to converse. I grew bored and hung my head over the small rail thingy.

One Week Ago

POV: Celestia

"Twilight?"

"Yes, Celestia?"

"Are you sure you want to start your royal duties? You may have gotten used to your new magic, but princessing is a hard thing."

"Yes! Of course, P- wait. Princessing?"

I held a hoof, trying to stop a chuckle, "I'm joking, of course. But are you still certain?"

Twilight brought her Tea closer as the two of us sat in my tea room. 'Yes, I have a room specifically to drink tea in. What are you looking at, huh?'

"Yes, I've been thinking it over. My studies feel like they're over, and nowadays, I'm just sitting around." Twilight threw her hooves around in a comical fashion.

"Well, if you're sure. I'll have to see what I can find to start you off, though..."

"Actually, didn't you tell me Luna was on an important mission? I haven't seen her for quite a while."

"Ah yes, I do remember telling you that I would... Hmm, actually, she should be back soon. The nobles have been getting antsy, which I suppose would be nice if I had you to help deal with them... I suppose I could tell you..."

Five minutes later

"I suppose I should have expected this," I said to nopony. I brought my tea up and took a nice relaxing sip, "oh, and Twilight, be a dear and try not to burn the tapestry with your burning mane."

My comment was responded with nothing but her mane bursting into even bigger flames, burning the tapestry.

"Okay then, just so you know, that's going out of your research pension. It isn't cheap pretending to be rich, you know."

Author's Note

I have no idea what to name this chapter, hence the name... But hey! We're soon to reach Canterlot!

It's winter break!:pinkiehappy:

...

I'm bored now...

EDIT: Thanks to Cryohawk, I've come up with an actual chapter name!

Chapter 20 - The Princesses

As I began to read the latest letter from my sister dear, Lulu, I smiled.

Tia!

Okay, maybe you were right when you said I was overreacting. I had some time to think, and perhaps I wasn't as perfect as I thought I was when it came to diplomacy. I suppose that's why you were the one that had stayed behind whilst I lead the armies.

Anyways, that spell you sent worked wonders with the twins! I really should look for more modern spells when I get back. Your "How to rule" sessions you keep giving me ~~hath~~has left me very little time to... adapt for lack of a better word.

After all, just because I'm asleep while I'm dream walking doesn't mean it lets my mind rest. And yes, I know you always say to get plenty of sleep, don't worry, I make sure to get at least four hours of sleep a night.

Anyways, I really must be going, the chariot from Canterlot has just arrived. The pegasi are taking a well-deserved break as we switch them out. Actually, I'm curious why they aren't wasn't in Baltimare already. It seems prudent a city such as Baltimare should have some kind of carrier service for just an occasion. No mind, we can discuss that upon our arrival.

We shall see you within a few hours.

With love, Luna

Knock Knock

"Come in," I called aloud.

As the gold plated, oversize doors opened, a lavender mare came in. She looked around, admiring my study, which wasn't oversize like much of the castle rooms. A desk to the left, a fireplace to the right surrounded those giant comfy bean bags complete with a soft rug and a viewing balcony.

From the desk, I waited for Twilight to speak.

"Celestia, I've been looking all over for you!"

"Apologies, I rescheduled recently, so I was elsewhere. Mostly here though. Though, I must ask why you here. Shouldn't you be at ponyville?"

"Oh, I wanted to come early a day to make sure everything s ready for when Luna and the others arrive. And yes, I made sure to say goodbye to my friends before I left."

"No matter, they're arriving in a few hours."

...

...

...

"Twilight, if you burn my study on top of my tea room, I'm cutting you off of your research pension for an entire month. Though, you do have permission to hyperventilate your self unconscious."

Twilight's loud gasp of air probably scared away a few birds on the balcony before my magic shut her mouth.

"Not literally," I deadpanned.

She blinked as I poured her some hot tea and passed it over while releasing my hold upon her mouth. She hastily got it and began chugging it. It was emptied with a few gulps and slammed back down onto my desk as she took one last audible breath.

"You said that they would arrive tomorrow," she half-sternly replied, unable to fully muster a glare.

"I did," I matter-of-factly said.

"B-but they're arriving in a few hours!" she yelled.

"That they are," I sipped my tea, then began staring at Twilight again.

"B-but!" she sputtered, trying to think, "you lied!"

I nodded, "Ahuh..."

"But why!"

Twilight was starting to hyperventilate again, but I made sure to put a hoof on her chest, "Twilight breathe."

She did as instructed as I waited before continuing, "Twilight, as a princess, you will find unexpected things will happen. You cannot expect everything to happen on schedule. Thing out of your control will happen. Think of this as... a test. You must remain calm."

"But why now? Princes- Celestia, this is important. What if something went wrong? What if I came late or-or what if-"

"Twilight, trust me, even if you came late, it would hardly be a problem."

Twilight hung her head as she realized she was overthinking again. I got off my comfy chair and began towards her and dropped a wing around her, "Everything is fine Twilight, now come, we have to get ready for their arrival-"

I stopped and back away from Twilight with a wing over my nose as I smelt the sweat, "Annd you are getting a bath, you are coming with me."

I levitated my young peer as I began out to the hallway walking upon the marble flooring. Of course, Twilight resited, but it was futile,

"What?! No, let me goooo! I'm fine; all I did was fly all the way here from ponyville!" she whined.

"You know, it's been years since Cadence and I bathed you. I believe the last time was when you were still a filly."

"What! I'm a mare now!"

"Twilight, you're an alicorn now, and you have the rest of your life to spend with Cadence, Luna, and I. You better get used to it and quickly, at least before Luna tries to start a prank war."

She groaned and still tried to break free, but she began to struggle tenfold after my next comment, "You know, Cadence arrived earlier this morning from the crystal empire, mayhaps we should go get her too? Wouldn't it be fun to see your sister-in-law and former foal sitter?"

POV: Star

...

...

...

"Luna, answer me this, is Canterlot a big-giant-castle-city-half-hazardly-slammed-on-a-mountain-whilst-hanging-over-where-it-could-fall-and-do-major-harm-to-the-small-village-below-it??"

"Ye- wait, what?"

Luna was in the middle of a conversation with Eclipse.

"Luna, please tell me I'm the only one seeing a city built in a potentially dangerous position?"

"Nope, I see it too," added Mark.

My brother's gaze meant with mine as we spook meaning through our eyes before we turned to Luna, "Luna, tell me that we're both just seeing it."

Luna looked down onto us before replying, "You know, I asked Tia the same thing. The answer I got was magic."

I looked at Mark, "I'm taking that as written permission to panic."

"As am I."

"I-" Luna tried to say before she switched to a different line of questioning, "pardon-?"

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH-"

Luna had used a bubble of silence to prevent the pegasi flying us from going deaf and then took ten minutes assuring us that everything was fine and the magic involved was maintained, highly classified, and kept safe. The actual intricacies were kept secured, contained, and protected all within her and her sister's head.

It took another remaining fifteen minutes of questioning until my brother and I were satisfied with just the entire 'city-on-the-side-of-a-mountain-thing.'

After those fifteen minutes, the chariot had begun making its final approach into a hanger bay built into the side of the mountain under the castle. While that alone had some questions, I just threw them into the ask-it-later pile.

Luna had shown us to a temporary room when we had landed while she went to find her sister. Mark and I, unfortunately, didn't get time to tour the castle. So we sat at the table conveniently placed where we sat. Of course, Mark planted the table with his face.

"She left us," I stated aloud.

"alone," Mark added.

"with nothing to do," I finished.

While Mark wallowed in his boredom, I looked around the room once more. I saw the same thing when we arrived. Upon entering, to the right is a large bathroom, while ahead is the bedroom. Even further on, nearly the entire wall was a window. To the right of that window was another massive bed, and a table to the left side. It was that table in which Mark and I sat.

I turned my head to look at the window right behind me and began to look out across the land. 'I'll admit, it's nice... but I'd still give it all up to go home...'

"Hey, Mark," I called.

"Hmm?" he half-heartedly groaned back.

"If we could go back home, would you go?"

I heard him lift his head from the indefinite head plant he placed himself into. I continued to look out the view, watching the clouds pass.

"Well, I did tell you I would always stay with you. So what would you do?"

...

"If... if I had to choose, then, of course, I would want to go back..." I paused in a moment of silence as new thoughts entered my mind, "but... we have unfinished business, don't we?"

"I suppose we do," Mark answered back, as I heard him slump back on the tablet.

...

'The lands here are quite beautiful, aren't they...?'

Knock Knock

The new sounds caused me to look back. The bathroom kept the door out of view, but I still called out, "Come in!"

The door opened as Eclipse came around the corner, "Oh, here you two are! Ever since I spoke with Luna, I had a hard time tracing my way back here."

"Hey, Eclipse, whatcha doing here?"

"What? I can't visit my friends?"

I giggled just a tiny bit as Eclipse came forward, still smiling, "Well, of course, you can, but why would you visit us? Don't you have other places you'd rather be?"

"True..." she held a hoof to her chin with a toothy smile, "buuut, ever since I've been reassigned to you, I thought I might as well get to know you. After all, I'll be with you a lot for the foreseeable future."

I rolled my eyes as Mark just listened in.

"Actually, since you here, tell me you have something to do. Luna left us here with nothing to do."

With a smirk, Eclipse flicked her mane, and out came a deck of cards, 'Which she total grabbed mid-air before it fell to the ground.'

"Mark, you in?" I asked.

"Suure," he lazily slurred.

I got the pack of cards Eclipse had and dropped it on Mark's head, "Stop lazing around."

"But I'm soooo bored," he whined.

"Then play a game with us," I retorted, "yeesh, it not that hard to do, is it?"

As I opened the pack of cards, Eclipse came in and sat down at the table with us, "So, what are we playing?"

"Well, actually, I remember an old game we could try," Mark said.

Eclipse seems interested while I was deep in thought, vaguely remembering something like that.

"In short," he said, "it's a game where two players got a stack of cards faces down. Both players would draw a card, and the card with the higher rank would take both cards and add them to the bottom of their stack. The winner is the player that gets all the cards."

"And if the drawn cards are the same rank?" I questioned.

"Then it's war," he shrugged, "the players would draw three cards each and combine it all. Highest total takes all. But, as I said, this was a two-player game, so we'll probably have to improvise as we go."

"Perhaps..." I turned to Eclipse, "What do ya think?"

"Well, I think it's worth a try."

"Great!" I cheered, "now, let's iron out some of the mechanics..."

An Hour Later

"Eight..."

"Eight as well,"

"King." lazily called Eclipse.

"And that game goes to... ugh, Eclipse... again. Four times in a row... Like that time in blackjack..." Mark groaned as he recounted the past games with Eclipse.

"This is ridiculous," I called to no one tossing my cards on the table and pouting.

"Agreed," Mark nodded.

Knock Knock

"Come in!" called an overly happy Eclipse.

I expected Luna to be the one coming in, but instead, it was one of those plain white guards.

"Princess Celestia sends a summons for you."

"Well, it's about time..." Mark replied, dropping the cards he had all over the table.

Mark, Eclipse, and I were led out to another door, different from many other hallways and doorways. For one, we had to go up a ton, and when I say a ton, I mean tons of stairs. I wouldn't be surprised if this were one of the two towers that I saw raised above the castle.

And then, once we finally reached the top, it was a sizeable gold-trimmed door with two guards wielding giant halberds that loomed over us. The guard leading us knocked, and after peaking his head in to speak with whoever was inside, he backed out a moment later.

The door opened as he backed out the way for us. Eclipse was the first to move. I soon followed after. Inside the room, I noticed four ponies. Three of them quite tall but still varying, and one was just the average size of an adult. Eclipse was in the way, so it took a moment to get a better view.

Once she stopped, I moved passed Eclipse to see blue. 'Yes, saw blue.'

Luna and come done and scooped Mark and me into a hug. It was... awkward, to say the least.

"Heh heh," I said a bit nervously, "heey Luna."

Luna finally backed off after a few moments, "Ah, Star, Mark, allow me to introduce you to my sister, Princess Celestia, my niece, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, and Princess Twilight Sparkle."

Luna pointed each one of them out. Princess Celestia, I had to crane my neck up to see her face to face, Mi Amore Cadenza I only had to crane my neck to see mildly, and Twilight Sparkle was for all intense and purposes, normal.

My first thought of Celestia was she was the very image of the sun. Comparing her with Luna, they're almost like yin and yang. Mi Amore brought the word love to mind. Twilight Sparkle... Well, she was normal... Except she was an alicorn.

"It's so good to meet you both finally," Celestia said benevolently.

I tilted my head down a few degrees in acknowledgment, "Pleasure is ours, Princess-"

"Please," Celestia cut off, "call me Celestia. I'm sure everypony here would like to get to know you beyond titles and names."

I wasn't expecting that right off the bat, but I suppose the situation is unusual from what I have gathered. I nodded to her and turned to the next pony, Mi Amore Cadenza, who was standing just as gracefully as Celestia.

"And please, call me Cadence," she pointed to herself.

"Of course, Cadence," I nodded.

"And this is my sister-in-law, Twilight," she said, pulling in the lavender pony.

Twilight just smiled nervously with a small wave.

I nodded once more and smiled, "It's nice to meet you all."

"As it is us to meet you, but before we begin, how would you three like some lunch? I imagine, after a long flight, you would be hungry."

"I appreciate the offer, but I already ate when we arrived," Eclipse spook.

"I see, and you two?"

I looked at Mark, who shrugged his answer to my unsaid question. I turned back to Celestia, "Lunch sounds lovely right now."

"Great, then we can head to the dining room."

'Great, we have to go all the way down and back...'

Five Minutes Later

The walk to the dining room was done in relative silence. It was as awkward as you think. Nothing but silence all the way there. When we did reach the dining room, Celestia had led my brother and me to a seat. The table wasn't one of those giant rectangular tables. With how the castle decore was, I was expecting it to be grander.

In all, the table was rectangular but can fit maybe ten people—four on each of the long sides, one on the thin side, though there weren't any chairs at the narrow sides, so just eight people.

Mark and I sat at the edge of the tablet, opposite of the princesses. Eclipse had to go elsewhere, so it was just Mark and me against the four princesses. Some maids had some and taken our orders already, so now we were all waiting in silence. That was until Celestia broke the silence.

"So, I don't think we quite finished our introductions in full. I'm princesses Celestia, ruler of Equestria, along with my sister, Princess Luna."

It was Cadence who spooks next, "And I'm Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, of course just call me Cadence. Celestia and Luna are my aunts, and I rule the crystal empire to the north."

And last of all, "I'm Twilight Sparkle, I'm new to being a princess..."

Cadence wrap a wing around Twilight after that rather meek response, "Oh Twilight, don't sell yourself short; I'm sure you'll do great."

Once the Princesses were done with the more formal introductions, I reciprocated in kind.

"I'm Starla Tempus, " I pointed to Mark, "and this is my brother, Mark Tempus."

Mark did a small nod when I pointed to him, ' Least he's not planting his face in the table,' I thought.

I suppose the princesses were expecting more, but telling more would be... too telling. Besides, they probably already have some information from Mythic's letter.

...

The silence continued until Celestia cleared her throat, "I see. I'll be blatant here; we were hoping to discuss some topics that you may not be comfortable with."

' Strait to the point, eh?' I thought with a small frown. Mark had a similar expression, but he was a little more withdrawn from the conversation.

"I, see..." I hesitated to speak but eventually spook the rest of my mind, "however, there are some things... we'd rather not devel into."

"That is understandable, but please know that from what Luna has said, somethings we'll have to know whether you like it or not," she spoke gently.

'Was that a threat...? Or was she truly... hmm...' My thoughts slowly stopped and came together once more as I took in the situation. I simply nodded, not speaking further allowing them to continue.

"Okay, but first, Mark, I notice you haven't spoken much at all, is something wrong?"

"Well, sometimes I prefer just to let Star do all the talking," he said thoughtfully.

"Mark... Isn't much of a social person," I answered.

"I see, then I'm sorry, but the most pressing question is for you, Mark," Celestia replied, pulling out a folder, "back during the events of the pirate take over, several guards reported of you throwing an object towards the pirate ship. A minute later, the ship violently exploded, killing the pirates but ultimately saving the guards and the rest of the crew."

Celestia looked up to Mark, who's head had begun to hang halfway through. I wrapped a wing around him in a hug. Oddly, my wing began to itch, and I was quite irritated, but I tried my best to ignore it. Once Celestia was sure Mark was still listening, she continued.

"Reportedly from one of the guards sent to guard you while Lieutenant Eclipse leads the assault and retake of the ship, for the duration of the assault on the pirates you were deep in spell work before you... erm," Celestia had stopped for a moment before she cleared her throat before continuing, "excuse me, ahem, before you teleported to the ship in which the battle was most prevalent before tossing the object."

Once Celestia was done, she looked up to Mark, "Is there anything wrong so far?"

After Mark shook his head, Celestia continued, "Okay then, the question is, where did you learn such magic, and how did you do it."

Mark stayed silent as I rubbed his back with a wing. The question itself was understandable, but what it did was the problem. Mark had killed. Human, pirate, or not, they were sapient. I knew that this would be something on his mind for a long time whether or not I could help him.

"Mark, please-"

"I think he just needs a moment to come to terms with it, " I cut Celestia off harshly.

Celestia didn't say anything for a moment as she thought about what I said before understanding, "I-... I'm sorry I was... insensitive..."

Mark took his time before he brought his head back up with one final breath, "It's fine.."

"The spell was a runic array I used," as he spoke, Twilight Sparkle, who had been silently listening, began to write notes, "I didn't learn it. Well, not it particularly. The spell array first created a strong barrier, and it was within the barrier that most of the intricacies were. It required water, and being at sea made it all the easier to get. First, It took the water and separated the particles into its most basic components, hydrogen and oxygen."

I turned from Mark to the princesses for a moment. Celestia and Luna were both watching us with wrapped attention. Cadence was looking sympathetically to Mark, and Twilight looked lost in her notes. My curiosity satisfied, I turned back to Mark.

"I knew a stun spell, which I altered and was easily able to incorporate it into the array, which is how I separated the hydrogen from the oxygen. Once they were separated, it was quite simple to ignite the hydrogen. All that was needed was for the hydrogen and oxygen to mix, and a spark later, it would explode."

Mark had finished the basics of the spell array, but even though I didn't entirely pay attention in science class, I knew that an explosion of the size I saw couldn't have been just the hydrogen. I had asked him privately a while ago, to which I was correct when he said there was more to it.

"That alone while would produce an explosion, but I also had the barrier shrink rapidly compressing the oxygen and hydrogen. It wouldn't be long before the reaction began to explode rapidly and the barrier was destroyed, so I had the runic array itself also detonate along with the explosive reaction."

"Creating the basic hydrogen explosion was the easy part; most of the array was just adding to the power in small ways. And... That's how I created it."

"I see..." Celestia held a thinking expression, "and... where who taught you what you needed to create the array."

Mark's head hung a bit more, "Mostly school... I got some miscellaneous information from books I read. I learned to create the array and the spells needed from the books Mythic had around."

The answer seemed to surprise Celestia and left her a bit speechless, a reaction shared with Twilight.

"You... learned it in school?"

"I think," I answered, "that that we should move onto a different topic..."

I could feel Mark shaking just the tiniest bit from my wing on his back. We talk, yes, but we don't usually talk too deeply about things like that. Better to just accept and move on... Or, in our case, only to ignore it until it's forgotten...

Celestia took the hint and changed the topic, "I-... Yes, thank you for cooperating. That was the only pressing matter, and the rest should be easier to get through. But I suppose we could use a break, yes? Our lunch has just about arrived."

From the corner of my eye, I saw a maid come in pushing a cart. I nudged Mark and nodded to the food as the bright lemon coated unicorn used her magic and placed our foods in front of us. A plate of spaghetti for Mark and me. Mark and I thanked the maid before she continued placing our food.

An interesting thing about ponies, we're herbivores. Which doesn't sound as bad when all the food you eat taste ten times better.

' And yes, we're having spaghetti for lunch, don't question us. Breakfast, Lunch, and Dinner doesn't exist for Mark and me; we eat what we want when we want. Well, I do; Mark doesn't cook and gets whatever I make.'

Celestia and Luna are getting salads, Cadence--'Wha!? Is she getting cereal? At lunch?' I nearly let out a laugh when I saw but managed to keep it to a smile as my eyes suddenly found anything except Cadence far more interesting. My eyes fell on Twilight as she got her... 'Noddles... Twilight got noodles...'

In hindsight, I shouldn't be surprised at what foods could be made for herbivores.

I forced my mind into a blank slate to stop myself from overthinking about other things. Once that was done, I went to enjoy my lunch, which was quite good. The rest of the time, we all ate mostly in silence.

A maid, a different one, had come to collect the empty plates as we all began to finish. Twilight was the first of us to finish, followed by Luna, me, Cadence, Mark, and finally Celestia. Once the last of the maids was finished and hauling the dishware away, our conversations began once again.

Mark seemed to have either regained his composure or, at the very least, put on a facade. 'I'll have to speak with him privately later.'

"Ahem," coughed Celestia, "well, I suppose now is as better a time to continue as any other."

"Verily," agreed Luna.

I nodded once more.

"Well," Celestia continued looking at the folder she had once more pulled out, "I suppose right now the only thing left discussing is... well, your future."

"Our, oh, yes Luna did say something about that..."

"Yes, she did," added Celestia, "well... What do you two want?"

"Um, what?" I questioned.

'Oh, right, Luna did say something about us being adopted into the royal family... We haven't really...'

"We can't force you to do anything," said Celestia.

"But we can make certain offers for you," finished Luna.

"Oh, yeah... Luna said something about us being... adopted?"

"Well... that's an option..." replied Celestia.

"And... other options include...?" I raised a brow, trying to milk out our options.

"Well, in terms of living arrangement, to be honest, there is much besides staying in Canterlot. If you need something, you need but ask of us."

As I sat in thought, I thought it odd that they're giving us such a variety of choices; after all, when we talked with Luna, it seemed like they already had something preplanned.

I looked around. To my right, Mark sat with wrapped attention, and ahead Princess Celestia, Luna, Cadence, and Twilight sat in wait. While Cadence and Twilight haven't spoken too much, I had an odd feeling I'd get to know them.

Anyway, I took one last deep breath. Mark and I have spoken about this a few times before, and so far, Mark is gung-ho on following whatever I do, so if I made a mistake, it would affect both of us.

"And the preferable option?"

Celestia and Luna shared a look before Cadence actually spoke up for them, "Well, preferably, it would be best if you stayed here with us. You two being alicorns... would make things difficult if we weren't around. Personally, I would love to spend time with you two; unfortunately, I spend most of my time at the Crystal Empire."

"Yes," Celestia continued, "the preferable option would before you to say with us to make it easy for all of us. The adoption is not as much tradition, but for your protection."

Luna spoke up soon after Celestia, "If news of alicorns popping up were to spread, then they would be targets of malicious personal and groups. An ascension is incredibly rare, and it takes time for a month's recent ascension to finish properly. This is a time an alicorn is most vulnerable and weakest. Even more so for the two of you at such a young age."

I blinked. 'Well, they certainly had this all already planned out, didn't they?' I thought I'd let my thoughts be known in this taut atmosphere. I did so with an expression slightly shocked face.

"You guys really had all that planned out, didn't you?"

A loud snort of sound came from Cadence as she held a hoof, trying to stop her laughter before she gave holding a hoof to her chess. A good minute later, of Cadence finally calming down, she looked over to Celestia and Luna, and suddenly the atmosphere that had been building up disappeared in moments, "I told you we should have just gone straight to the point."

"As did I sister, I told you they were quite perceptive." Celestia now had Cadence and Luna looking intently, staring at her and a very confused Twilight.

"Well, I wanted to let them know they had the freedom and choice to go with other options, you know?"

"Sister, when you explain the 'preferable' choice, as much as you look at it, their options are very limited."

"But still, even so, it would be best if they felt comfortable instead of feeling controlled."

"Aunty-"

I laughed, interrupting their conversation. I'll admit it was a very childish laugh, but this was just too funny. I think Mark himself was hiding a smirk. It seems I had gotten the attention of everyone. It took a moment before my laughing calmed.

"I-I'm sorry, just that was too funny," I was still trying to control my laughter.

Twilight was wearing that confused look, Celestia and Cadence look at least a little embarrassed, and Luna just used a poker face.

"I suppose that was a bit funny," said Cadence blushing.

Now that my delight was mostly gone, I took a few gulps of air I had been desperately needing before I began speaking. In the meantime, Celestia and Cadence tried to find anything else interesting.

"Heh, sorry about that."

"It's is quite fine," Luna replied, "Tia just didn't quite think that through."

"Yeah, I suppose," I said, fixing my mane that had displaced itself, "anyways Cadence and Luna were absolutely right."

They fixed their gazes onto me as they waited for an explanation, "If you're going to give me choices, and then give me a choice, I can't refuse. It kinda ruins that illusion."

"Wait... can't refuse? Does that mean...-" Cadence left the sentence incomplete for me to finish.

I gave a small chuckle, "Yes, Cadence, I suppose if that's the only choice, then we're staying."

While my outside demeanor was happy, internally, I thought of other ways this could have gone. ' They could have used my perceptiveness against me. If they hadn't made it obvious instead of relying on me to figure out on my own that it was really the only choice I had, it would have given the illusion that it was a free choice.'

In the middle of a thought, I was tackled by Cadence, and Mark was swiftly grabbed as well. We both let out a 'Oof!' as we fell to the ground.

"Do you know what that means?!" asked Cadence as she tried to squeeze the life out of us.

"Uhmm, what?" I barely got out.

"You two are both my cousins!"

I'm not sure if that's a good thing or a bad thing, but right now, I was more concerned about air. Fortunately, she got up, turning to Twilight.

"Twilight! That means you have-..." Cadence froze as she stopped deep in thought, "actually, what does that make them to you? If you're my sister-in-law..."

The answer to that question eluded me as well, but did it matter? As Cadence was thinking, it seems she noticed something off and looked down at me since she was still on top of Mark and me, "Is something wrong?"

"When was the last time you preened wings?"

The question made me blink hundredth time that day, "Preen?"

At my confused state, Cadence used her magic and pulled out my right-wing, which began to itch again, "Ow, hey that-"

My call was ignored, and she pulled out Mark's wing as well, "Ow-"

"Do... do you two not know how to preen?"

I wasn't sure if we were meant to answer that question, so I just looked up at Cadence sheepishly. Then I looked back to Celestia and Luna behind Cadence, who seemed just as surprised as I did. I used my most devastating weapon, puppy eyes.

The two princesses shared a look before they shook their heads at me! They're abandoning us! I gulped before I looked back to Cadence, who was checking the other wing on both Mark and me, for yelling, "No-no-no-no! I cannot let this stand! You two are coming with me, and we are going to fix this!"

Cadence finally got off from pining us.

"Gah!" Soon after, we found ourselves being dragged by Cadence's magic.

I held a pleading to Celestia and Luna, while Twilight, for some reason, still looked confused. Though they saw me, they smiled.

' Did I just make a mistake getting ourselves an overly doting cousin?'

POV: Celestia

"Twilight," I called, "mayhaps, you should go after them. To make sure nothing too crazy happens."

"Oh! Uh, sure."

Twilight swiftly galloped after the three as they left the dining room.

"Tia," Luna called, "you left out many important things."

"Yes, Lulu, I know."

"Tia!" Luna harshly replied, "if these problems are not healthy with swift-"

I turn to look at Luna, still sitting in her chair, "Yes, Lulu I know."

I dropped a wing over her, "They are good at hiding it, but I can see that they hide their troubles..."

"Then you know that these troubles should-"

One of my primaries was put against Luna's lips, "And how do you suppose we do that? Force them to tell us? Lulu, if they're not ready, then we'd only worsen the issues."

"And we should just sit back and wait?"

"No," I said calmly, looking through the empty halls the other left through, "we should let them get comfortable first. They need to know they're welcome, that they're not alone. Why do you think I asked Cadence to come back earlier than normal?"

"Sister, even so, that may take time. Their dreams literally leak a dark miasma I have to shield from leaking to the dreams of others."

I blinked at that one, "Can you not help them there? You are the guardian of dreams."

"Tia, that's akin to fixing the symptoms. The cause is external in the real world."

I had to pause to think of this one for a few moments, "All the more reason to let them feel welcome."

"Sister, rushing their welcome can be counter-intuitive."

I was getting tired of Luna's rebuttals, so I turned to her once and for all, "Sister, trust me. You may be the type to confront things up front, but this matter needs a delicate hoof."

Luna harrumphed, "And should you fail, I'll be watching."

"Yes, sister, I know. There are two of us, after all. It would be a shame if something happened."

"Of course, it'd be a shame, Tia. After all, they're alicorns. If anything happened to any alicorn, it'd be a shame."

"Oh, Lulu, you will see it sooner or later."

Author's Note

It's Christmas, and this chapter is my gift to you all.

Enjoy this gift from me to you guys, which I'll admit was quite a bit harder than expected to write. And my decision to release this chapter on Christmas one day before Christmas didn't make it any easier.

I've been building for this chapter since chapter one and for it to be released on Christmas day... Heh, a bit poetic, isn't it? We finally reach Canterlot after a long journey, and we can answer those unanswered questions(Well, a few of them).

Thank you guys for reading, have a Merry Christmas!:twilightsmile:

Edit: 7/21/22
NOOOOO!!! I missed such an opportunity! I could've had Cadence take the twins to raise them along side with FLurry! Noooahahah:raritycry:

Chapter 21 - Home

POV: Mark

I sat in silence as Cadence held out one of my wings. For an odd reason, I felt as if I should be embarrassed, and so I did. I do not know why, I do not know how, but I did.

"And there," Cadence announced, interrupting my rumination, "all finished, and now you'll know how to do it."

"I'm sorry," I responded, "were you saying something?"

Now Cadence, who was doing something of my wing, froze. Now that I think about it, my wings did feel a lot better. Was that what she was doing?

Looking back, I saw Cadence had a devastating look. You know quivering lip, sad expression, the whole thing.

"Y-you weren't listening to the whole time?!"

'What I'd miss?' I thought, feeling like there was supposed to be a specifically indicated response to this question, but could remember it, so instead, I answered with another question.

"Uhh, what were you saying?" Another question, I might add, that was just stupid.

Cadenced finally stopped with the whole 'I'm sad' act and face hoofed, "I didn't know what I was anticipating, but I wasn't expecting that."

"Um, did I miss something important?"

I got a smack on the shoulder for that. Not from Cadence, from Star.

"What was that for?" I questioned.

"If you were paying attention," she scolded, "you would know she was teaching you something important."

Star, after grilling me, sighed and turned back to Cadence.

"Don't worry, if he needs help in the future, I'll help him out."

"Thanks," came back from a grateful princess that at least she was listening.

"So, not going to answer?"

My answer went unheeded as they both glared at me. 'Yeesh, no need to be that upset over me not listening...'

"Actually," star began, "Cadence... While I appreciate your help, since most of this was planned in advance, I assume our living arrangements have been taken care of?"

Cadence perked up at the question, "Oh, yes, your rooms! How would you two like a tour of the castle? Or would you rather just go to your rooms?"

Star gave me a questioning look and waited for my opinion, "Well, a tour does sound fun..."

In reality, I would have gathered to go to the room. The... talk earlier was really a drain on me. But a tour of what our future home would be useful. 'I shouldn't waste this chance just because I feel down.'

"Well, I suppose we've got some time. Where to first, Cadence?"

Cadence only smiled more, "Well, first, how about a tour of my room!"

As Cadence threw her hooves up to everything around us, I was suddenly reminded that we were elsewhere. Cadence had taken us to a rather large and personalized room. I suppose it did kinda make sense she'd take us here if she would help us with 'caring for our wings' I think she said it was.

Cadence was a princess, so her room was much individualized than the temporary room we had, but I guess it was expected for her.

POV: Celestia

"By the way, Luna," I called before she left.

"Yes?"

"Court Starts at 4:30 and ends at 6:30. You'll also have a meeting with the Griffin ambassador at 6:45, then dinner at 7:50."

"W-what?"

I looked up, unsurprised at her reaction, but I still rose a brow, "I've been tirelessly working and preparing while you've been gone. I deserve a small break, don't I?"

"But Tiaa! You know I don't know what to do; I've barely ruled!"

"Well, I only hope you paid attention to our 'how to rule' sessions as you call it."

I tossed Luna the schedule, which didn't even start until next week, which if she looked at, she'd find out. After her trip, she deserves a break. And I have issues to deal with. I had cleared out an entire two weeks schedule before Luna returned, only to find her coming back with more issues that will take those two weeks up.

I sighed at the lost time, but Cadence and Twilight will be fine with the twins while I will dealing with the guard. With a shake of the head, I teleported out while Luna was in the middle of a sentence I was not paying attention to and thought on other things to keep my mind occupied as I think about how to sort out the mess of the Guards.

Being with Luna only moments ago left me unable to pull the important matters to the top of my mind, so my thoughts naturally fell on her. 'Maybe now she'll have the incentive to not sleep through those sessions. Actually, maybe I should add getting all the legal work done for the Twins to her schedule as well. After all, I'll have nary the time they finish with the Guards nor the Twin's legal work.'

POV: Star

"Cadence, I have a question."

"-and, huh, oh sorry, I got caught up in an explanation again, didn't I? Anyways what was your question?"

"Why are you giving us a tour of the city...?"

She stopped there, just looking confused before she thought back on our earlier conversation, "Oh, sorry, I did say a tour of the castle, didn't I? Anyways I thought that a tour of the city would be more useful since there actually isn't much at the castle to tour."

We've been out for hours. And to be honest, I'd rather drop dead than keep walking. 'Drop dead and being left wideout in the open for anyone to- wait...'

"Earlier, Celestia brought up a point of malicious personal or groups. We're so readily ignoring such a thing because...?"

Cadence once again blinked in surprise at the question before she smiled and wrapped a wing around me for a hug. 'A hug which I very much tried to object to and didn't melt in the embrace of was a giant fluffy animal.'

After a few moments, I was ~~regetfully~~gratefully sighing when the grips of all power being in front of me were released.

"Don't worry. You see, back when I had recently ascended, Celestia didn't want me out of her sight without a squad of Solar Guards around me at all times. This got pretty inconvenient, and later on, I was given 'combat' lessons. It took a while, but eventually, Celestia was finally satisfied to allow me to wander on my own."

"Ah," I said towards to explanation.

'There goes her saying something about ascending. The way she says it without care probably means it's common knowledge, and if I'm right in think an ascension means becoming an alicorn, then shouldn't there be more alicorns? Eh, I suppose I could always convince Mark to go dig for information.'

"Actually," Cadence added, "think about it, she'll probably tack a squad of guards with you or give you some kinda combat training as well."

"Wait, what? We're fourteen." I deadpanned.

"And...?" Cadence questioned.

I raised my brow. Is it a difference in culture that she wouldn't bat an eye about a child with combat training?

"Nothing," I responded after a few seconds.

I stopped for a second to look to my left, where Mark was following. He's been quite a while, but now he was obviously just listening in to our conversation. Cadenced noticed my gaze and followed it to Mark.

"Mark? You okay...?," she asked.

"Yeah, I'm fine, just a little tired."

"We could head back to the castle if you wanted to."

"No," he answered coldly, "I'll be fine."

I frowned just the slightest bit. I'll admit that both of us tend just to bury some of our thoughts, and I know it isn't quite healthy, but even so, it's just easier to do so and causes fewer problems.

With a faked yawn, I spook in exclamation, "Well, maybe you're fine, but I'm quite tired. We arrived earlier, and after such a trip, I'm exhausted."

"Well, if that's the case, then we can start heading back to the castle."

It seems she didn't react to my obviously fake yawn. Whether it was intended or not, I didn't care. I couldn't muster up any yawn after the boring trip of just watching the view and looking at the guards... 'Wait a sec...'

"Uh, Cadence, you may be able to protect yourself, but even so, your a princess and were out in public. How are we not being swarmed?"

"Magic" was the one cheery response I got.

I turned to Mark, who shrugged. A second questioning Mark if he had a more definitive explanation. After a few random charades, which Cadence just watched amused, I decided it was a topic for another time. Spinning around and holding a hoof out, I called, "Welp, to that castle it is!"

A giggle from Cadence later, she motioned for us to follow her.

Not long later, Cadence, Mark, and I finally reach the castle once again. Cadence was currently in the process of showing us some of the more culturally important things, such as a few stained-glass mosaics and the Royal Gardens. We would have just gone back to our room, but Cadence wanted to show us these since it all on the way there.

Luckily all that didn't take too long. The stained glass hallway was interesting, but I didn't pay much attention. Though the Gardens were a nice place which I'll probably be back there sooner or later.

Soon, Cadence had finally, oh so finally, and slowly led us back to our room. We first went up a tower, which halfway up had a split corridor after some more twists and turns past some windows. The windows were mostly just an overview of the city. so not much in terms of view. Not quite the mountainside view, but it was still nice.

After looking at all the things Cadence so wanted to show, she finally took us to our room. The double door was large and as polished as the rest of the castle. There, of course, were guards on either side.

The interesting thing was at other guards' areas of the castle when two guards were placed at a door; they usually had gold shining armor or a darker purple/silver coloration. Here we had one of both variations. Looking at them and using things I pieced together, these two were part of the Solar and Lunar guards, an elite version of the Day and Nightguards.

I suppose we'd be VIP's being what we are.

As we approached, they stood at attention as Cadence opened the door for us to walk in.

The very first thing Mark and I did we cover our eyes. As our eyes adjusted to the blinding light and we took out first look at our room, we saw a massive window. 'These ponies do love their decor, don't they?'

The view was simply breathtaking. The windows took most of the wall straight ahead from the door providing natural light to the room, giving a view of the sky and all beyond. It was quite a wonderful view. I imagine at night you have a view of the night sky as well.

I ignored the rest of the room in favor of walking up to the window. Outside was a brilliantly blazing sunset. It's oranges mixed with the sky over the lands. Below followed the valleys and rivers nearby the looming mountain. There was even a small town visible from up here.

I smiled and placed a hoof upon the slight tilt glass. I saw Mark sit down as his gaze followed the sunset. I turned back to the sunset to just admire its vibrant shades.

My ears swiveled when I heard Cadence's hoof steps. I had almost forgotten she was here.

"Beautiful view, isn't it?"

I turned to Cadence once I heard her continue to move closer. She came up to the window, placing herself between Mark and me before her wings outstretched bring both of us into a gentle embrace.

"I thought it'd be nice after your day. Welcome home."

Home... A place in which a person or people live. It reminds me of a quote I've read before. 'Home is where love resides, memories are created, friends always belong, and laughter never ends.'

My eyes blur just a bit, remembering home. I wiped it quickly, going unnoticed by the others. Finished with that, I sighed and looked out once more.

But this time, I leaned in Cadence, as her wing wrapped just a bit tighter.

"Don't worry; you're safe here."

Author's Note

Yeah Yeah, I know this chapter is shorter than usual, but in response, I'll say that the recent chapters are longer than usual.

Anyways, you might have noticed at the top of the description a percent of far done the next chapter is. The percent is 4000, and the minimum chapter-length I set from chapter four onward is 2000. So anytime about 50% and the chapter could get released.

Anyway, I'm back from my short holiday break and school is starting up again. Except this time instead of starting at 9 am, it starts at 8 am now. And I was getting used to sleeping in... Anyway instead of ranting about my life I'll end this here.

Chapter 22 - "nooo! school is boring!"

Plopping onto the bed, I let out a heavy sigh and pulled the pillow to me to lay on. I didn't even bother with the blankets.

"Ohhhh, this is so comfortable. What are these things made of; pure bliss?"

Cadence giggled, "Close, but not quite. It's made of cloud."

The statement hit me full force within moments. I looked down at the red blanket and moved it out of the way to the sheets. With a hoof, I experimentally poked it. To my surprise, it did feel like, under the sheets, there was a cloud. Or what you'd think a cloud could be made of.

Cadence giggled again. Turning to her, I saw she was sitting at my desk.

Our room, which was kindly provided by the royal crown, was large but not too large that you'd get tired by walking to the other side of the room. To the sides of the massive window was a bed—one for me and one for Mark. Also, at the sides of the room was a desk and a small bookshelf—the small kind of bookshelf, not that one that goes all the way up to the ceiling.

Mark found himself on his side of the room on his bed, already looking like he was nodding off into la-la land.

"So, Cadence, should you be doing some... err, princessing?"

This got a visible snort out of Cadence as she held a hoof to her muzzle, desperately trying to keep in her laughter. A short moment later, she looked back, "Sorry! Sorry, but to answer your question, while Celestia and Luna maybe my aunts, I'm technically a visiting dignitary. I rule the Crystal Empire, an ally, but not part of Equestria."

I stared...

"That," I paused for a moment and chose my words carefully, "feels exploitable..."

Cadence smiled, "Oh, no, don't worry, I've known Luna for a long time, and Celestia even longer. Besides, Celestia was practically my mother."

"Ah-huh..."

Cadence seemed to put on a small pout at my not-all-so-honest-answer. But this non-answer left us in awkward silence.

"So... What-"

Knock Knock

"Huh...?"

Cadence looked at the door, then back at me after a second.

"Um, what..?" I asked at her staring.

"Well, it's your room."

I blinked, not expecting that answer, "Oh... Uh, come in!"

The mare that came in was Twilight Sparkle.

"I'm not interrupting, am I?"

"Nope," replied Cadence.

"Ah, alright, then. Anyways sorry, Cadence, I was going to help you, but when you left, I lost track of you. So, I ended up going back to Celestia. Anyways, I heard you guys were here, so I came to see how you guys were."

"I see," I answered, " well, unfortunately, you got here at a bad time. There's not much to do."

"Oh, well, that isn't a problem. Celestia has thought of everything!"

...

I waited for an answer, but the room was reverted to awkward silence again when none came.

"And... This isn't a problem because...?"

"Because you're going to school!"

"What-"
"What!?"

Mark and I found ourselves instantly up and about staring at Twilight.

"Yes! In fact, you'll be going to Celestia school for gifted unicorns!"

"B-but School is just Six Cruel Hours Of Our Lives!"

Twilight visibly recoiled in surprise and shock at Mark, "W-what!? How could you say that! You can start classes-and meet friends-"

"Mark's definition of Class is to Come Later and Start Sleeping."

"B-But think of all the homework!" she stuttered.

"Homework is just Half Of My Energy Wasted On Random Knowledge." I answered with a fake groan.

"B-but you could learn that your acronyms are wrong, and it's seven hours of school!"

"Every school is different, and in this situation, the acronym still applies when changed.," Mark answered for me.

"But school is the Key to Keep Educating Yourself."

...

"Never heard of that one, have you, Mark?"

"Nope, but I think we can agree we can burn that one."

"Agreed."

And thus, the ice was broken.

Mark and I abruptly erupted in laughter. Our conversation caused Cadence to burst into laughter. Twilight looked to Cadence, blinked, and began to chuckle as well.

"Oh wow, I didn't think I've seen twilight get that bat crazy in a looong time. I didn't think she still had it in her."

"Ohh, cmon Cady, I'm not all that obsessive and crazy and knowledge-hungry about err... all that... anymore."

"Ah-huh," answered Cadence.

As Cadence and Twilight argued, My eyes had locked to Mark's. He had to decide to stop lazing around, it seems. We just shrugged as Cadence and Twilight began to argue.

Apparently, while shrugging and musing in my thoughts, I missed a question.

"Star?"

"Huh,- Oh, sorry, what did you say?"

"Well, Twilight here, and I, were debating, to weather school is a 'fun' experience. And we need a tie breaker."

"And, as I said, school is something young colts and fillies love because of the knowledge... and friends but most-"

"And as I said," Cadence cut off, "not all fillies and colts were so bat crazy like you about studying and school and all of the above."

Twilight harrumphed and turned to Mark and me, "So, who do you agree with?"

"Oh," I said plainly, "Cadence wins."

A snort came from Mark, "And by a landslide at that."

"Wh- I call bias~!"

Twilight comically pointed a hoof at us. But we were on two sides of the room, so her hoof just kind of swayed between us.

"Err, what? I mean, what would we be biased for? I mean... Can that even apply for school...?"

I was genuinely confused. How would we be biased? It's not like I'd agree in the school's favor for any actual reason.

"Bias because you just agreed with Cadence because she... Well, she'sCadence."

"That... Doesn't seem like a sound argument," answered Mark, "I mean, yes, she is a princess, but you're a princess as well."

This caused Twilight to stammer a bit, but she conceded with a pout. 'AND OH MY POUTING PONIES ARE ADORABLE!'

I couldn't believe that I had not once seen another pony that wasn't myself pout because ponies + pouting are absolutely adorable.

I steeled myself to not act upon the immediate instinct and need to hug her.

Twilight let a groan out, giving up the argument, walking towards Cadence, and zapped a bean bag into existence... ' What. The. Heck... Can I do that too?'

Blinking away my surprise and locking it away in the 'It's just magic, don't question it hole' I took in a breath and relaxed, sitting down once more. Looking out the massive window, the sunset still visible and ever slowly lowering, I smiled at the happy atmosphere around.

Looking out, I simply let the conversation fall into the background.

'When was the last time Mark and I had a conversation like this...? Since Mark and I were able to be in a normal conversation. Ugh, when I think about it like that, it seems stupid... Lets, see how do I explain this.'

Ever since our arrival, in every conversation, there has always been an underlying tone... Some kind of serious topic. Our future, passing time, pirates, etc. This, when I think about it, is the first conversation that more than Mark and I could just sit back, relax, and talk about mundane things.

The conversation won't affect anything. It was mundane—no need to think about anything else. Oh, I miss this. Not feeling singled out. Feeling normal. With friends. The conversation isn't focused on us. Yes, there were other conversations before about simple things as well, such as talking with Moonshine.

She's told me about her family, her friends, etc. But well... I guess traveling was a bit stressful. Actually sitting down and relaxing, not having to worry about anything, is nice.

Knock Knock

My mental ponderings ceased.

"Come in," called Mark.

And in came Eclipse.

Eclipse, seeing Cadence, Twilight, Mark, and I paused for a moment, then spoke, "Oh, I'm late to the party, aren't I?"

"Oh, I was wondering when we'd next see you after you're our guard, aren't you?" I answered.

Cadence let loose a giggle as Twilight pop another bean bag into existence for her.

"Oh, I almost forgot," called Twilight as Eclipse sat down, "take these."

Twilight passed two sheets of paper, "These are your school schedules. Starts next week."

It was an actual school schedule.

"Err, "I hesitated at how 'official-looking' this looked, "this is part of the joke... Right?"

"Joke..? Wait... You thought I was kidding? Wait... You were joking about your dislike of school, right?."

[...

...

...](https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=CpGtBnVZLSk)

As the flicking lights of the sunset came down, Canterlot that day heard the soul-shattering screams of two foals.

But in reality, the room stayed quiet.

"Well, we may not dislike dislike school, but it still feels like an eternity there."

Twilight frowned, "Well, then I suppose we'll need to change that, won't we?"

"Twily..." Cadence face hoofed.

"Well, is there... anything else we should be aware of?"

"Oh, well, let's see," Twilight popped a folder into her grasp, "the school requires all students be vaccinated, so we're going to a doctor tomorrow for a checkup, and if needed, shots. Well, after that, there isn't much. I'll actually be tutoring both of you. At least until I get an estimate of your education levels to see which classes you'll have. You'll also have the choice of choosing an elective, but I personally would recommend waiting until next year to have more time to settle down."

"What about the..." I opened my wing and pointed towards it, then my horn, "thing. You know."

Twilight put away the folder once again, "Don't worry about it. Celestia going to deal with most of the political stuff. And from what stories of the nobles she's told me, I do not envy her. Anyways, just be careful what you say. The spell hiding your identity is self-sustaining, so you won't have to worry asides from direct magical scanning and dispelling."

'And I do not envy... Well, myself. I hate check-ups. Always so awkward. Wait, Eclipse is our guard.'

"And..."I paused, "The guard thing? How does she do that at school without raising suspicions?"

"Well, Eclipse is not specifically trained in stealth, nor is she a scholar. That rules out being a professor, even for the pegasi classes, so she'll be at the school as an assistant for one of the alchemy labs. Celestia knows the teachers at the school personally and by now has already informed them of you two."

"That's quite thorough." Mark pointed out.

"With months of planning, Celestia probably has a plan for everything."

"Well, I suppose that answers most of the questions Star and I had."

"Ohhh. Oh, sorry, "Cadence sheepishly said, "We never did get to answering your questions before I took you both, huh."

Seeing Cadence's dejected expression, I decided when I grow up, I wanted to outlaw sad expression, so I got up to the end of my bed, where my desk was conveniently placed, and patted Cadence, "To be honest, it was a bit of a relief."

I chose not to answer the questioning gazes and instead chose to look out the window, still providing the room so natural. My eyes had been slowly adjusting as it went, so I didn't mind.

"Anyways," I spun around cheerily, ignoring the slight drop in the atmosphere, "is there anything else? It's starting to get quite late, and we're both starting to get tired."

The three looked out the window as well before Cadence spoke, "Whoops, guess we got caught up in conversation."

"It's fine; it was nice to have company. "

"It's only just turning dark though, are you both really that tired? I thought Luna said that you slept in today until just before she brought you to Canterlot."

'That's... A good question. Odd, trips and walking around even for long periods of time doesn't usually tire me. Meh, that's something for the future me.'

"I dunno, we just are. Least I am," I nonchalantly answered.

A momentary silence ended after the three adults shared a look, "Well, alright then. Eclipse and I will be here tomorrow to take you to an appointment with one Miss Sky Blues. Cadence will probably come around too."

"Alright, then if that's the case," I yawned, "then... You know...?"

They took the hint and started getting up to leave. After saying their goodbyes, they left. The thud of the closing door left the room in silence. The bean bags were long gone, the room had darkened considerably over time, and the moonlight was starting to come through the window.

Silence had become a close friend; it seems. However, time didn't care as it kept ticking on. 'Tick tock, Tick tock, Tick tock,' I thought. The ponies cloping hooves echoed in my head as they were the last thing in my mind.

Then I turned to the window, the sunset was flickering in and out of view, as it transitioned from day to night. The sight, was as beautiful as it was during the day, just maybe a different coloration.

But alas, I didn't have time to admire the view, so finally, my view turned to Mark. My ears swiveled a bit to make sure no one else was outside.

After a few moments of nothing happening, I got up and hopped down from my bed, heading to Mark. My hooves clopped loudly and echoed. Jumping up, I saw he was just sitting there, staring outside as his eyes silently adjusted to the light as well.

"Hey, Mark," I said before sitting with him just staring outside, "you alright?"

"Yeah, I'm fine," he sighed.

A light wack on the shoulder got a more truthful answer.

Another sigh, and he took a glance at me, which I greeted with a smile, "I'd just rather not think about things. Yes, it was nice to have company and go on a tour around the city, but ya know... Home isn't something I'll be forgetting."

I wrapped a hoof around him and squeezed, "You know, neither will I."

Eventually, I know they're going to start asking questions. But for now, some breathing room was all we needed. Breathing room to just sort all of this out. Time to think, time to...

...

A few minutes later, I yawned.

"And with that, I'm going to sleep. Night Mark."

"Night."

Heading back to my own bed, I hopped up and got comfy.

The morning light hit my eyes. 'That's not normal. That only happens in those cartoons when a character wakes up thinking that the day will be just fine and normal, but then it finally turns into the season finale. '

Yawning, I opened my eyes. ' Or half of your wall is a giant window.'

Getting up and stretching a bit, I looked around. Everything seemed normal. Except when my eyes passed over the desk, I saw a plate and letter.

Instead of getting off the warm fuzzy bed, I crawled to the bottom and grabbed the note with my magic. Then I face hoofed when I realized I could have just used magic from afar.

I didn't know if you wanted breakfast. Celestia usually eats before the sun is even up, so I left you both some food.

-Cadence

The food was some eggs, fruits, and a cinnamon roll. Surprisingly it was warm, like freshly made. Off the side were Mark's plate and some juice for us.

Welp, there was only one thing left to do. Forcing myself to get up, I quietly walked to Mark, and instead of just tossing a pillow at him and ripping of the blankets, I just jumped atop him and closed my eyes. I was more tired than usual, but even though sleeping atop him was unlikely to wake him, I did it anyway.

I flopped and got into a comfortable position on top of him and just waited(more like hoped) for him to finally give up. Though after a minute of shifting, he just stopped and started going back to sleep. I groaned.

"Come on; you've got to be at least hungry."

No answer. I considered dragging him out of bed, but he'd ignore that too. I looked around the room once more, which was quite spartan. Nothing to just pile on him then. Actually, that wouldn't work. That one time I dropped a bunch of clothes and blankets on him, he just got comfortable and when to sleep again.

Looking back to the food, I got an idea. Bringing both plates over, I settling Mark's food on his desk and brought mine closer. I made a bite-sized piece to myself before I went near to his ear.

...

Then I started chewing as loudly and disgustingly as possible.

The thing is, being Mark's sister and living with him for years, I happen to know a few quirks his, and he I. One thing is that he hates are loud and disgusting chewing sounds. If someone is eating normally, then he's usually fine. But if someone is eating, exaggerating the sounds, eating with mouth open, etc., he hates it. It's not like he'll cringe on the spot; it's just very annoying.

The effect was him trying to block out the sound. But, having an enormous pony ear, he couldn't just block it out. I just kept eating.

One loud groan later, Mark finally decided just to give in. Getting up, he turned straight to me.

"I did not need to hear that," he put on a show of shivering for a second.

Finish with my bite-sized piece; I got up to just smirk at him for a moment.

"Well, however else was I supposed to wake you up?"

"Like a normal person," he deadpanned.

"Oh please, as if that'd ever work."

"Maybe it would if you actually tried."

'He actually probably would if I asked next time just to spite me, but hey, at least I get a free break.'

"Ah-huh, sure. Anyway, I hope you didn't lose your appetite cause you got food on your desk," I said, not wanting to go down the rabbit hole that was this conversation.

Mark grumbled before he used his magic and brought his plate over. 'Really...? Even after being rudely awoken, he still has the conscious ability to use magic to bring his food.'

After a moment of staring impassively, 'I totally wasn't sulking,' I went back to eating my food.

I, too lazy, mostly tired, to get up again, so I opted to just eat on the bed with Mark.

"I'm booorrred."

"You know, I'm usually the one saying that."

I opened my eyes and moved my head up a bit. The blood rushing to my brain, and the fact my head was hanging off the side of my bed by my neck was a bit sore. Though after a second, I got back up to see Mark on his side of the room as he hugged a pillow while trying to sleep on it.

When he finished eating, he decided just to go back to sleep. I personally couldn't care less what Mark was doing now. But with a habit of waking up early, like really early at five in the morning, wasn't able to go back to sleep. Looking out the window, still feeling the cool morning air, I sighed while snuggling into my blankets.

Just lying here was boring. I was a little tired but wasn't tired enough to go to sleep.

Thinking about the depressing topic known as pure boredom, I hugged my pillow tighter into my face and groaned again.

"You know, if you're bored, you could go to sleep or something."

Sliding my face planted head from my pillow, I saw Mark, who was just comfortable relaxing, "Oh really? I haven't considered that yet."

"Well, if your going to be grumpy about it, then why not just go around the castle or something."

I groaned again, "I'm not even sure if we can. Besides, I'm not going to leave you, and Twilight said she'd come to get us because we needed a 'check-up' or something. Besides, if she came and I was gone, it'd probably be a pain looking for me. The castle is huge."

Knock Knock

'Speak of the devil...'

"Ten bucks that's Twilight."

"You don't even have ten bucks. In fact, we don't have any currency."

Mark opened his eyes to stare at me with that 'really,' look, "A favor than."

"Deal, come in!"

The door opened slowly as I watched to see who it was, and hallelujah, it was Eclipse!

...

And Twilight...

'Well damn it.'

Twilight smiled when she saw us, "Ah, sorry I was late, I was busy with some business."

"We're bored," I deadpanned.

"You, are bored," Mark called out.

"Well, then you'll be happy to know we're going on a trip."

"To the doctor," I deadpanned once more.

"Exactly!" she exclaimed.

"I don't think that's what she meant," said Eclipse who actually caught my tone.

I stared and then silently added 'sense of enjoyable and is very broken' to my mental file on her.

"Anyway," I exclaimed, putting on a happy grin and cloping(?) my hooves together, "so, let's get going."

"Glad to see your enthusiasm, now the place is-"

"Of course," I cut off, "I'd love to go if you can somehow get him up."

Twilight and Eclipsed turned to Mark. Eclipse, already knowing where this was going, just rolled her eyes. Mark groaned loudly, placed a pillow over his head, and turned around.

"But it seems he's already-"

With levitation, I throw a high-speed pillow at Mark. He used that pillow just as a shield after to feel down.

"Voila, exhibit A! Mark the unwakeable!"

Twilight just stared, confused at my antics. Then with her own magic, she just levitated Mark up, "That's not a problem; he can sleep on the way there."

...

"Killjoy," I stated simply.

Twilight just look confused, then I got confused.

"You're not very good with social cues, are you?"

Twilight went from confused to sheepish. 'Yep, called it.'

"Heh, sorry. I never got out much as a filly."

I gave Twilight a reassuring look, "No-no, it's fine, no need to be sorry."

I'll admit I felt a little bad after realizing she was one of those classic nerdy, not-so-social people and making her feel a bit bad.

"Ahem."

Turning back to Mark, he just crossed his hooves with a raised brow as Eclipse giggled.

"Oh right, don't worry, I can carry you there," Twilight reassured.

Unfortunately, that wasn't the problem. The problem was that he and I were nearly 15, even if we seem younger, and as such, being that old, it wouldn't be... cute for either of us.

"I think what he means," added Eclipse, "is that he'd rather not be seen carried around like that."

Mark just sighed, "You know what, I don't even care at this point."

Struggling with his own magic, Mark broke free. I got up to followed him once he had started walking towards the still open exit.

"Gooooood Mooornningg~!" sang a familiar voice.

In came a running Cadence looking about ready to hug Mark. In fear, Mark, while letting out an eep- 'Wait... Did he just eep?'

As Mark jumped, he reflexively grabbed both of our pillows that were still on his bed and threw two high-speed pillows at Cadence, who was, at that moment, a pony still mid-jump. The result was her falling backward.

The room went silent. Cadence, ever so slowly, got up as a pillow slid off her face.

"Uhm, Cadence, are you oka-"

Cadence cut off Twilight, "Oh, it, is, on!"

Seeing what was about to happen, I thought this would be the perfect wake up call, so with some magic, I threw two more high-speed pillows at Twilight and Eclipse.

Pillow War 29
Team#1 Mark, Star
Team#2 Cadence, Eclipse, Twilight

"Cheaters," Mark accused.

I silently pouted behind Twilight, Cadence, and Eclipse.

"And who was it that started it~?" sang Cadence, far too happily for me.

"You," I answered.

"Oh, please, it was totally fair," she whined.

"Fair?" I questioned, "Lil' miss powerhouse here kept generating ammunition whenever she needed," I pointed to Twilight.

"Miss, 'I bring justice from above' here flew above us,'" I pointed to Eclipse.

"And you-!" I paused, thinking of what Cadence actually did... "Actually you played fair..."

Twilight and Eclipse made an effort to look guilty, but Cadence just stopped, turned around, and looked at me.

"Boop."

"Eh-wh-"

An odd feeling came through my nose, and it scrunched in a way I didn't know it could.

"A-achoo!"

I rubbed my once with a hoof and pouted again.

She giggled, and Mark desperately tried to hold a snicker in. Twilight and Eclipse were facing down the hallway, so their expressions remain unknown, but I had a feeling they were trying not to laugh considering I can see them laughing.

That done, our group was silent as we continued down the halls. Mark was still trying not to laugh. I rolled my eyes.

"You're starting a prank war, I hope you know," I quietly said to Mark.

"Oh please, like you ever won any of those before."

"You cheated before," I stated.

"Hah! If you called that cheating, then you don't wanna know what I have in mind."

I pouted, thinking back at my rather embarrassing score on our last prank war, 5 to 22, which was a few months before we arrived. But he cheated by filling every inch of my room in sticky notes and putting some nasty liquid thing on my door handle that took days for the smell to go away, meaning I couldn't think of any new pranks.

' But really, those sticky notes must have taken him at least six months of his saved allowance.'

It wasn't long until we all reached a door—another large door in these castle walls. The top of it had clear words, 'Medical Wing.'

Inside was what seemed like a hospital lobby. 'Wait, is this just a hospital but at the castle?'

There was a stallion at the reception just chilling with a newspaper. I guess they don't get much traffic here if he's just chilling.

After Twilight had caught his attention, he had asked us to wait. Cadence and Twilight sat together, Mark and I sat to their left, and Eclipse to our left. Twilight brought a book, from where ever she keeps getting them from, into existence before reading.

Of course, the silence made this a bit awkward, but there were some crossword puzzles on a table that Eclipse passed out. They weren't all too difficult, but it passed the time. A few minutes later, Mark spoke up.

"Hey, Twilight?"

My ears swiveled to what Mark was saying as I focused on my puzzle.

"Yes?"

"What are you reading?"

"Oh, I'm catching up on runic magic. There aren't many modern books on it, so it took a while for me to find it."

"Oh, really? Is there perhaps another copy of it somewhere?"

I heard Twilight shifting a bit and turned to see Twilight turn to Mark, "It's not a story, you know. And it's filled mostly with scientific terms."

Mark blinked, "Uhh, I thought I'd be obvious that I like to read."

It was Twilights turn to blink, "Um, yes, I saw, But I thought you liked to read stories and fiction."

Mark shook his head, "No-no, I like to read anything. Stories, nonfiction, science, magic, and anything else really."

The conversation got Cadence's attention as she was now looking.

"Wait," asked Twilight, "when you say science and magic, do you mean you like Learning science and magic, or just reading?"

For some reason, Cadence was now intensely staring at Mark for his answer.

"Both."

Twilight let out an audible gasp that the reception pony heard, who had looked up to see what was happening, as she grabbed Mark into a crushing hug. "Study buddies!"

She came so quickly I almost jumped. She also had Eclipse's attention now who was just looking.

"A-air!" Mark pleaded.

And like that, Twilight let go muttering a sheepish apology.

"Ooh no... There are two of them now, now I need a new doomsday bunker..." Cadence sighed, rubbing her temples.

"And... Two of what now?" I questioned Cadence.

"You'll find out eventually," she answered, "just not now..."

"You know, the same could be said about you and Star," added Mark.

"I'm sorry?" Cadenced question.

"Well, let's see," Mark said, "Star's first thing to do every day, of every week, of every month and year when she wakes up is to wake me up at insane hours in the morning because I quote, 'shouldn't sleep so much' even though it's like 5:30 in the morning."

I blushed just a tiny bit when Cadence and Twilight turned to me for a second.

"And the first thing you do," he pointed at Cadence, "is try to tackle me with a hug."

'Well, I see how it is then. Fine, the teams are set. Us vs. you bookworms. Now, who's side is Eclipse joining?'

"Oh, I wasn't that bad was I? I had nothing to do and thought I'd visit you."

Mark pouted. Playfully pouted, the kind that says 'no, it wasn't that bad' but you don't want to admit it.

I turned to Eclipse while the two talk. I was about to begin negotiations for her to join us, or to at least be allies, but something else caught my eye. In the surprisingly empty, and spartan room, there was another pony coming up straight to us. She eventual got all of our attention, except mark(some). The mare was a pegasus mare, light blue coat, and light raspberry mane with a bandaged wing cutie mark.

"You must be Star and Mark."

She came up to us, which caused her to get everyone's attention, except Mark.

"Yep," I politely replied, while with a wing I grabbed and brought Mark's closer as if posing for a family photo, "that's us!"

She returned my smile with one of her own, "Well, I'm Sky Blues, I'll be your doctor for the coming years. I've already been informed about you two."

"Nice to meet you," muttered Mark as I let go of him.

The rest start saying their polite hello's and greetings with a few nods here and there. It wasn't long until they all finished, and the few small bits of idle chatter ended. But all the while, Mark and I just sat patiently.

"Well, Star, Mark, I'm going to ask the two of you to come with me. The rest of you can wait here; it shouldn't be too long."

I nodded as Mark, and I got up and started to follow her. Twilight, Eclipse, and Cadence waved as we left.

She took through a couple of twists and turns, the Castle decor still there but with a more sterilized feel and smell. She took us to a door in the middle of a hallway that had a few chairs.

"If you could, please wait here for a moment."

"Of course, Miss Sky," I automatically answered, which extracted a titter from her.

"Please, just Sky will do."

We nodded and sat down as she went off down the corners of one of the halls. The hall was filled with other ponies wandering and moving about, but most seem content to work on whatever they were doing then focus on us. Though I didn't mind.

Silence sat in as we waited. My eyes began to wander around, but then Mark yawned. I stared at him with a deadpan.

"Are you some kind of sleep machine...?"

"You woke me up in the middle of whatever time it was."

"Oh please, it was six at the earliest, though I usually don't sleep in that much," a hoof meant my chin as I thought.

"Oh yeah right, it was more like five. Like every other time you wake me up at."

I glowered, "Oh, please, as if you could do better."

"Oh really," he mischievously asked, "like that one time you were making an omelet, but when you picked up the pan, the handle literally broke off?"

He snickered as I blushed a bit.

"O-Oh! And I remember you screamed in surprise, causing the pan, and the food that was inside, to fall in the conveniently placed sink."

And now I was peeved.

"Oh please," I said with a sour expression, "falling asleep in class is arguably worse."

"Nah, I've done that so many times at this point, not many care."

I smiled with a wrathful undertone, "I'm talking about that one time, when a teacher actually walked to the nearby store, bought an air horn, and came back to class just for you."

'Huzzah! It was his turn to be flustered!'

"Oh, I remember it oh so clearly," I sighed wistfully and began to tell a story, "the room was in one of those rare moments of silence as it was our math class as everyone else was working on the problems, but then the teacher noticed you. Sitting next to you gave me a front-row view when he waved his hand in your face a few times trying to wake you."

Mark stayed quiet, starting to become a little flustered.

"At that point, the other students began to notice. He just walked to the front of the class, told everyone to keep silent, work on their assignments, and he'd be back in ten minutes. He came back soon, but not before the class began to gossip a bit."

At this point, I think I saw a few of the doctors and nurse ears swivel to me.

"When he came back, with his bag silently rustling, he pulled out an air horn. The rest of the class quietly snickered realizing what was going to happen. But that wasn't even the best part; which comes later. Anyways after he set the air horn down, he pulled out an apple and set it in out your head. Then, oh so agonizingly, he went to the board, made a box, and quietly began taken bets for how high the apple would go flying."

And now we've got a few heads turned our way. Mark noticed too, but he doesn't care about attention. Knowing him, he'll take criticism in stride, but he'll completely ignore something meant to be mean or disrespectful. He can certainly put a show though ever now and again which I know from experience. In our rather small town where most everyone knows everyone else, he had a bit of reputation.

Shoving the sudden memories of home and burst of depression down a hole, I continued with a forced smile, not wanting to ruin the atmosphere, "At that point, some of the class was trying not to laugh and waking you up by accident. He even offered a free homework pass to the winner."

"And you want to know," I turned to the small crowd of ponies who suddenly had 'convenient' business needing to be done in the area, those few who were staring turned a bit and blushed, but when I got questioning gazes I continued, "the best part was, oh it had to be the fact that nobody won the bet."

The crowd seemed confused so I finished it all off with five words, "The apple never came back down."

And now the crowd burst into snickering. Mark, just looked mildly annoyed, to my disappointment. I smiled triumphantly.

'Nothing bad happened after that, it was a small town so no one really minded. Besides, in the end, everyone was laughing. Unfortunately, that was actually only one thing that was added to our 'reputation' we had somehow gotten.'

"Oh, so you want to play like that huh?" Mark asked.

I simply raised a brow.

"Fine then, arguably worse than that was Halloween."

The small crowd now looked confused. I turned to look at them and one of them actually raised a hoof. I pointed and called out, "Yes, you?"

"What's 'Halloween?'"

"Oh, sorry you must not know it. Where we're from, it's an annual event in which at night children go out in costumes. They go from house to house and get candy. Thing is, the whole night is horror theme."

"Oh, so like Nightmare Night?"

'Well, I guess that's just another frightening similarity to our world,' I thought to myself.

"Yes, I suppose," I lied.

"Anyways," Mark sighed, "a week before we had our semester finals due, Star here was behind because she had gotten sick. Long story short, she powered through on a diet of coffee, coffee, and more coffee."

I blanched remembering that horrid liquid, but then my eyes widened in horror, remembering what happens next. The crowd chuckled a little bit.

"The result, you may ask? Her sleeping schedule had been so horribly, terrifyingly mangled, that at one point when she got up to go answer the door, her bedhair had actually scared away a group of seven."

The crowd chuckled.

"And you know the best part? The best part was that at the end of the night, she got an award for 'Best zombie costume!'"

Now the crowd laughed. I flustered a bit and glowered.

'I SEEK VENGENcE!'

My thoughts turned to another embarrassing thing that has happened... Actually, now that I think about it, I know exactly why we had a 'reputation' in town. But I must stride forward, to vengeance!

"Oh now?" I asked sweetly, "oh that does nothing to compare-"

"While I would love to sit here and listen to stories, I think it's about time to get going," interrupted Sky.

"Eep!" I jumped turning around.

The crowd of ponies started to disperse with small whispers as Sky came forward.

"Uh, how much of that did you hear?" I asked, flustered even more.

She snickered a bit before answering, "Enough."

I let out a small whining sound as she began filling out at a small whiteboard on the door, which was to our left. Mark chuckled. I looked back to the crowd to see most of them gone. I then turned to Mark in a mock glare. But then he stopped chuckling to ask a question

"Wait, how did we even get to that topic of conversation?"

I blinked thinking back. Then I smiled coyly and leaned close to his face. His response was to back up tensely. I released the tenseness moments later.

"Boop, not so grumpy anymore are you?" I toothily smiled sticking out a tongue at him.

"Star, if you would," Sky politely asked, "this shouldn't take long Mark, a few minutes at best."

I turned around and nodded cheerily seeing she had opened the door for me. I hopped off the chair to the floor leaving a confused Mark behind. I couldn't help but think back on home for a few moments, as Mark and I used to have fun conversations like that all the time. I sighed and focused on the check-up. Hopefully, everything goes smoothly.

Author's Note

Me being me again. Trying to wriggle out time to write doing school days and weekends. Expect a less of a shift POV. I just thought the changing POV's might be a bit... Excessive. What's the point of a first-person story if I changed the POV so much it basically becomes third person omnipotent...

It's my birthday... Huh, I completely forgot and didn't realize until I got a couple of happy birthdays while writing this. It'll probably be passed by the time you read this though.

Chapter 23 - The Meme?

"Star."

I turned to my left, seeing Mark, who poked his head out and motioned me in. I had already gone in, where the mare had asked questions and taken different tests. Really, everything you'd expect for a check-up. She did, of course, since we're practically non-existent in the system, check everything. That includes our genitals. Luckily that was done privately.

Opening the door again and going into the small room, the sanitized smell unchanged, I saw Mark already on the small exam table-chair thing that the patients usually sit on for a check-up. Though, if I had to be honest, this was one of the weirdest checkups I've had before, in most, if not all, aspects. Except for the sanitized smell, that smell is just a universal constant.

Walking up, I joined Mark and on the medical table-chair thing while Sky just did things with the medical items all around the room. With a nod to Mark, we just sat. My eyes quickly found themselves on the medical table-thing again. 'Bob, I'm calling you Bob. Better than a medical table-chair thing.'

Smiling at the newly named 'bob,' Sky decided to speak up while still facing away.

"So, based on the fact that while you both have had vaccinations before but don't know which or what for, it's probably best to give you all the vaccinations."

I gulped. From what I could see, she was preparing a lot, like a lot of shots. To make things worse, Sky began to mutter to herself.

"Let's see; flu season is getting started, we'll need that. I suppose we'll need this as well."

While Sky did her work, I looked to Mark, who looked back just as worried. I sighed, knowing what was coming. ' No point in fighting it.'

"Anyways," she exclaimed, turning around to us, " I'll have to go; I'll be back in a minute."

We both nodded as she got a clipboard with her wing and left.

...

"Crap."

My statement caused the door to open right back up as Sky stuck her head in,"Ahem."

I blushed at being caught; how she heard me unknown. I just lowered my head in a sheepish expression, "Whoops...?"

She said nothing. Instead of speaking, she jest ever so slowly pulled her head out of the room and reclosed the door.

"Well, that was embarrassing," Mark snickered.

"Oh, be quiet," I shot back.

He kept snickering, so I just sighed. 'He's going to add this to the list of embarrassing stories he has on me, isn't he?'

I brushed my mane out of the way and just let my eyes wander again. Being here reminded me of when Mark had Appendicitis. In short, his appendix was inflamed, and he needed it removed via surgery. By the end, he was fine, and the doctors got themselves an embarrassing story of him.

They said something along the lines of he tried to get up. There were a few doctors or something, and they said it looked like he was getting up to go off somewhere. I didn't quite remember it because I and everyone else was worried, so I didn't focus on the details.

He never explained why, but no one really cared since he got out of surgery.

Sparing a glance at him, he too was just looking around. I'll be honest; I was surprised he wasn't taking the chance to sleep. 'Oh, wait, nope. There he goes.'

I sighed, as the universe decided to prove me wrong as Mark yawned and laid back. Giving up on him, I turned and sat in silence to just wait.

A couple of minutes later, Sky finally came back but held a small tray. I saw a couple of needles inside, though I decided not to count or ask how many in total it would be to just let it happen. Unfortunately, Mark asked anyway, "So how many shots in total is it going to be?"

She looked at me with a stern gaze before turning to Mark, "Don't worry, I won’t go overkill, four shots each."

Not quite the amount I was expecting since she said all of them, but I was simply happy it wasn't more. Mark was, admittedly, better with getting shots than me.

As Sky put her stuff together and set it down, she began to speak again as she examined the needlepoint, "Typically, checks were done separately, but I've been told that you two would likely be more comfortable together. Though with that said, who's first?"

My mind went straight to analyzing what she said. I knew that they were keeping an eye on us, but I thought we had been doing a good job of hiding our stress and worry about our new environment. Unfortunately, my thoughts, for the hundredth time, distracted me as I heard Mark call out, "Not it."

I narrowed my eyes at him with a barely audible growl before I turned to Sky.

"Hoof," she asked, holding out a wing.

I hesitantly held out my hoof, to which her wing gently grabbed. Her right hoof came, with the needle. She motioned me to look the other way, to which I pouted before I begrudgingly complied. I felt the sting of the needle, but luckily, or unluckily it was gone and replaced with another needle. Then, when I thought it finally over, one more came down.

When the third needle was finished, her wing gently let go as she threw away the needles in a nearby biohazard box. I looked to Sky, her stern expression replaced with symphony long ago as she held out her wing, "Other hoof."

I complied once again, happy there was only one left. Mark just sat and watched, smirking. 'I'll get him back later for that,' I decided as I conceded to just sigh. My distracted mind that was focused on being annoyed at Mark, didn't even realize I was already on the last shot until it was already out to my relief.

"See? Wasn't so bad was it?"

My relief turned to annoyance again after hearing the placating tone of Sky as she snickered. I decided for once in my life to just ignore her instead of trying to be annoyed. I moved and lightly rubbed my hooves. Though the shots were more towards my shoulder, it'd still be a bit of an annoyance to walk.

Looking back, I saw Mark was just about finishing up his shots as well. I smiled, hoping that this checkup was finally coming to an end.

"And done," Sky said, tossing away the needles.

"Finally," I groaned, "we’re finished."

"Well, I suppose there is one more thing, actually."

'Oh great... More stuff yay...' I thought as Sky came close, looking straight at me. I got a feeling that I should be afraid, and that feeling was right as her tone went from cheery to ominous.

"I wouldn't swear around your doctor, who you'll be known for the years to come."

I gulped but nodded. Her tone popped right back to cheery.

"Great! Then let's head back out."

Sky left, but I was a little paralyzed. I vaguely heard Mark snickering at my misfortune. 'What the heck happened to that streak of luck I've been having so recently?'

"Ah, you're done. Everything went well, I hope?"

I grumbled, still annoyed, as Twilight got up upon seeing Sky.

"Outside of them creating a small storm, everything went fine."

"Storm?" questioned Twilight, "nothing bad, I hope."

"Oh no, it's all good," Sky assured, "I even got to hear one of their stories."

"Stories?"

"Yep, seems these two are quite the trouble makers."

"I see," Twilight hummed, "Well, if everything is good and done, we'll be leaving Miss Sky."

"Alright, but first take this," she said, giving out a folder.

"Ah, almost forgot, thank you."

"No problem," Sky called as Twilight began turning around.

"Have a good day," Mark and I both automatically called out of habit.

She responded in kind with a smile.

Cadence and Eclipse were talking but seeing us they started getting up to us.

"Well, I see everything is done. Unfortunately, my free time is about up, and I've got plans. So I'll be going off."

Turning to Cadence, I smiled, "Alright, have a good day."

Cadence smiled too before she turned off. It was now just Mark, Twilight, Eclipse, and I.

"So Twilight," Mark asked, "Is that everything?"

Twilight grinned, "Well, you see, since classes start next week, I'll be assessing your grade level and assisting whenever I come to Canterlot. Since I actually live in ponyville, I'm only visiting Canterlot for a while until you two are settled in."

'Ponyville? Isn't that where Redheart was from?'

"So, does that mean tests?"

"Yep, I was actually hoping we could start right after the checkup if that's fine with the two of you?"

"I'm fine with that. What about you, Star?"

"Sure," I answered.

"Perfect, we'll start with a small introduction to each subject before we go in. First, we're starting with my favorite subject, magic!"

Twilight began to get papers and quills out of nowhere again. I silently watched, thinking of how useful it'd be if I could do that.

"Now, first things first when it comes to magic," Twilight lectured, "is SAFETY."

My head reared back when she not only mutated that word safety but also created the word physically and boldly.

"Before you cast any spell in public, you have to make sure you’ve practiced and studied. Some spells even need a license to cast."

Mark rose a hoof cutting her off.

"Yes, Mark?"

"How do you get a spell license?"

Twilight seemed a little annoyed but answered, "Well, if you waited, I would have told you that to get one, you need to prove you've completed your training for the use of the spell."

"And the process of training is...?" Mark continued.

This time, she smiled a bit, "To get training; usually, you'd need to go to a university. Some places actually require some students to get a spell license, so most, if not all universities, and maybe a few high schools here and there are equipped with a Meme."

I sputtered upon her later word, "A-a what?"

"A Meme, a Multi Energy Managing Environment. It's a room for exactly what it sounds like, a room where a pony can practice spells or multiple high energy spells formulas safely and securely. Should anything go wrong, it can drain the entire room of magic, collapsing any spells."

Mark and I sat in silence as a confused Twilight stared back. Mark and I sat at our desk in our room, which Twilight moved, so they were connected and faced her.

"Yeah, no, I'm calling it a null room."

Twilight stared back at Mark, "Eh, call it what you want, officially that's the name, but it's often called a magic room, training room, spell crafting room, and some other things."

"Anyways," she continued, "There are hundreds of safeties we can go over, but we're going to skip all that and say one thing."

Twilight brought a chalkboard and wrote in bold letters underlined., 'DO NOT DO MAGIC WITHOUT TRAINING OR PRACTICE. IN FACT, JUST DON’T TRY UNTIL YOU GET APPROVAL OF AN ADULT'

"Now, I hear that you, Mark, have an interest in magic. So, do you know how magic is cast?"

Mark perked up at the question, "Well, I’ve read that there were a couple of ways. Actually, one was simply to visualize the spell, good for simple things but bad for complex spells. Next were spell matrices, which are spell formulas that create the desired result, and even ever so lightly mentioned incantations."

"Exactly, we'll be going over how to read and use spell matrixes. Visualize is a five-minute subject which we'll cover at a later date. Mark, I'm sure you already know how to read and use spell matrixes, so you'll probably get something more complex, but for now, we'll start at the basics."

I sulked a bit, seeing as Mark was already ahead of me. Then again, when it came to school, though we were fairly evenly matched on grades, he tends to be a bit further ahead than me. My sulking came to a stop when I realized something, ' Whatever, I can actually learn how to use magic now!'

As I excitedly watched, Twilight began writing out something on the board.

"Now, this is a spell matrix."

Author's Note

First off, thanks to Commander Joe, for help editing some of the small grammar errors I myself would have otherwise missed.

Secondly, I did say I would commit meme for my next chapter, didn't I? (If you don't understand this, it's fine. It relates to another conversation.) Now, on to the chapter! Or next chapter that is.

Chapter 24 - Tea?

"You see, when chemical reactions happen, the end product will have-"

"No, no, you get your definitions remixed, the passive voice is-"

"Then you isolate x here. Doing that, -52x on both sides you get y = -52x + 63. With the x iso-"

"UGHHHH."

Thump

Mark looked at me in surprise after I had fallen onto my pillow for the fifth time. Twilight was long gone, and I had been complaining for the last half hour.

"You alright?"

"How," I replied simply.

"How what?"

"How did you survive that? Yes, learning about magic was fun, I admit, but everything after became so boring."

"Usually that's me saying that."

'Yes, I know," I groaned.

"Oh c'mon Star, that was only a couple of hours at most, and most of it was just a refresher, really."

"So... repetitive..."

"True, but that only made it easier."

I shoved a pillow to my face and screamed in frustration.

A few seconds later, I felt a pillow hit me.

"Not really in the mood," I called, using the extra pillow to snuggle.

"Well, then you two wanna go out and do something?"

Upon hearing the question, I got up, turning to look at Eclipse, who was chilling with Mark. 'Let me anguish in my mental conundrum,’ I mentally called.

"What is there to do," I questioned.

"Well, we could head out to Canterlot. So long as you stay close to me."

I ran ideas through my mind before I turned to the window. We had a good half a day left, which meant it shouldn't become dark for too long.

Turning back to Eclipse, I perked up just a bit, "Ice cream?"

Eclipse turned to me for a bit before answering, "I think the castle already has some ice cream. We could go get some if you want, but truth be told, I don't really know my way around, so it'd probably be a bit of a walk there, not including the being lost part."

I turned to Mark, who had gotten comfy a copy of the runic magic thingy book Twilight gave after our refresher course.

"Sure, I'm up for a little adventure."

"Yay!" I exclaimed.

Two minutes later

“Excuse us, but do you know where the kitchen is?”

The guard suspiciously eyed Eclipse, and her armor. It had an insignia that probably meant something, but to us, it was completely foreign.

After a glance to myself and Mark, the guard simply pointed out a direction, “Down the hall, take the first right and you’ll find stairs. Go down two floors, until you find a four-way intersection. Head down the south hall, pass three other hallways, and take a right. Go down that hall until you see the garden windows to the left. Keep following the window until the first left turns out to the Gardens.”

Why do I feel we should be writing this down? For that matter, where’s my pen?

“From there, find the main Garden trail, don’t get lost, some lead to a magically enchanted maze. Follow the trail throughout the Garden past the banquet hall doors to the west end and you’ll find another entrance. Once in the south wing, take a right and keep walking until you reach the end of the hall in a T intersection. Take a right and another right on the first door. You’ll find yourselves in the main kitchen.”

“Though, if you're looking for something to eat I wouldn’t recommend the main kitchen. They only serve fine cuisine, which I personally don’t know how the noble stomach, let alone survive off such small amounts.”

At the momentary pause of the guard, I made sure to clamp my mouth shut preventing the accumulated drool in, then went back to trying to process the information dump.

“There is another kitchen which often visitors and off duty guards goto instead. To get there, follow the same path, except instead of turning right into the kitchen, head straight down until you see a storage room to the left, then take a right upon the next turn. You’ll find stairs, head up two floors, and go down the south hallway again. Then take the third door to the left-”

Eight guards, three maids, and Twelve minutes later

"We're lost, again, aren't we," I asked.

"Yes," Eclipse dejectedly sighed, "we are."

"We could ask another guard, you know," Mark called from behind me.

Eclipse blanched, "And make it nine guards? Trust me, I may not have been one of the castle guards, but they are well known for rumors popping out of the blue, it’s all in good humor of course, but one a rumor of this stallion sank during basic training when all that happened was he got the lowest score out of his class."

"Are you sure he didn't actually sink?"

"Yes, I'm sure. They even say when his drill Sergeant was doing mouth to mouth; the trainee tried to punch the DI straight in the..." Eclipse faltered, "in a... uhh..."

Eclipse visibly blushed for a few moments as she came to a dead stop looking at us, "uhh... his well, package. "

As Eclipse whispered the last word out sheepishly, I blushed and hard. Mark cringed. Though I wasn’t sure how ponies mature, I know that I could have gone without hearing that story, even if it was fake. Though, I‘ll admit to no one that it was a bit funny.

"Oh, no, that very much did happen," a new voice added, "I even have the incident report."

We all paused, turning to our left. We were too caught up in conversation that we overlooked Celestia to our left side of the intersection.

"How are you three this lovely day?" she asked.

We all stood frozen in silence after being caught with... That topic.

Celestia waited a bit before her calm, serene expression dropped and titted. It was after she had finished I mustered up the courage to answer, "W-well, today's been fine. Mostly, we're just bored and trying to find the kitchen."

I faltered a bit, almost whispering reassurance to myself that she would buy that excuse after being caught talking about... 'Well, that.'

"The kitchen? If your hungry, you could've just asked a maid-"

"Oh," Eclipse finally spoke up after her brain had finished restarting, "no, they just wanted some ice cream and the chance to explore a bit. But it seems we've gotten lost."

Eclipse cutout that part where we got lost more than a few times when we thought we were on track, but more thankfully, she didn't bring up the earlier conversation.

Celestia hummed a bit, "Well, I was actually going to relax with some tea if you want to join me; I have a small stash of ice cream there."

'The princess's personal ice cream stash? Count me in!'

I turned to Mark, "What do you think?"

He shrugged, "You're the one that wanted ice cream."

'YASS!!' I mentally screamed before I cheerfully turned back to Celestia, "In that case, then I think we'd be happy to join you."

"Perfect," Celestia clapped her hooves together, "it isn't far, just come with me."

A moment after, she continued walking down the hall she was going as the rest of us followed, and true to her word, the tea room was two doors down.

"So... Uh, how much of the conversation did you hear...?"

I was surprised at Eclipse's forwardness. I mean, she is a princess. To my greater surprise, Celestia smirked, "Oh that, why nothing much, just all of it."

'Is she a troll? She's a troll, isn't she?'

I quickly rid myself of the external thoughts and hastily focused on the princess letting us in through to her tea room.

Inside, it was rather nice. A few windows around, what looks like to be a mini kitchen to the sides, and a small rectangle table. It was all rather homey.

"Go ahead and relax while I get the tea."

Mark nods while I snapped out of my observations before taking a seat. Eclipse, Mark, and I sat in silence, watching as Celestia got all the things she needed to make tea. And with what I suspected to be subtle uses of magic, she got it finished within moments. And while she was at that, she got out some ice cream, and bowls from what seemed to be an odd small refrigerator.

Before she set it all down, she turned to us, "Eclipse, would you like anything?"

"Oh, no thanks. Actually I have a question, how long do you think you guys will be here?"

Celestia politely smiled, "I have about an hour or so before I must return to my duties."

"Oh, I see. So, I was wondering if I could go for a bit? Since the Star and Mark are here with you, I thought I would take care of some business with the school for my new position as an 'assistant' there. I should be back within the hour."

I was a bit saddened to hear Eclipse had to go, but it was what it was.

"I suppose that is fine."

At Celestia's approval, Eclipse turned to us, "Well, I suppose that's my queue, see you guys."

"See ya," and "have a good day," was the response she got from Mark and me, respectively.

With that, Eclipse hurriedly left, leaving Mark and me behind.

With her gone, we didn't notice Celestia had come up from behind, setting our bowls of ice cream down. Each had a very generous amount of ice cream of multiple flavors. Vanilla, chocolate, pecan, and all dressed in some caramel. I honestly almost began to drool once the smell hit my nose.

The smell wafted through my nose with all its goodness. My body relaxed and my wings drooped a bit as I eyed the tantalizing bowl.

With one swoop, a spoon of heavenly ice cream melted on my tongue. It was absolutely amazing, as I rushed back in for another bite. Mark's reaction was much calmer than I, but I didn’t care.

"Careful, you might get a brain freeze," Celestia chided, "but I'm happy to see you enjoy it."

Hearing Celestia, I was snapped out of my daydream. Looking back up,I saw her sat on the other side of us, just relaxed, sipping her tea. I went back to the ice cream, but more slowly.

Unfortunately, a minute later I had to resist the urge to shy back when I realized Celestia was just staring at us with a smile. I looked back at her, and she just looked at me.

I froze a bit, looking left and right, before looking back at her to see her just smiling to the point where it was getting a bit awkward. Mark was just enjoying his ice cream, oblivious to her.

I returned a sheepish smile as Celestia took another sip of her tea. I went back to my ice cream, but the silence began to gnaw at me. I did my best to ignore it.

Looking to Mark, who was completely focused on the ice cream, I tried to think about the day's events, but it became hard to come up with something to think about with the silence.

My wings ruffled a bit and pressed down tighter as I felt the coolness of the ice cream wash over me. I shivered in delight, even if It was a bit cold.

Celestia, for her part, just looked and smiled. I still had a good bit of my ice cream left, and it wouldn't melt anytime soon, so I looked to out of boredom and the awkward silence and threw out a conversation-starting question.

"So, what's on your mind?"

She didn't even blink as she responded, "Oh, nothing much."

I didn't take that as an acceptable answer, mostly because I'd rather not sit in silence, so with my super social skills I asked again, "Nothing? Surely, you must have something on your mind; I'm all ears."

"No, really, it's not of importance."

"I insist; it's not every day I get to hear the inner thoughts of a princess."

She took another sip to consider my question before sighing, "Well, I do warn you it's all very mundane."

"Even if so, I'm rather curious," curious my butt, I just didn't like the silence.

The ‘supposedly’ regal princess pondered her thoughts but sighed, holding up her head with a hoof. Much like Mark would do when he was half falling asleep in class. But for her, she had a look of annoyance.

"Well, if anything was on my mind the most, it'd be the nobles."

At her silence, I raised a brow for her to explain, "You see, while I was a princess, I held a lot of power over the nation. But I don't control the entire nation. Our nation is split into two groups, the royals and the nobles. Both groups hold power over the nation, and if you'll excuse my language, but they're a pain in my flank."

"How so? If they hold power, shouldn't that help you rule?"

"Yes, you're exactly right, but you see the problem is... Well, the nobles aren't really... Noble, so to say. They've grown privileged with power, and now they look down upon others. They see themselves at the top, and others simple peasants to do in their way. An inconvenience even. They flaunt their power on a pedestal and think it means they deserve everything. While I still hold far more influence, they still hold a sizable amount."

"So, why hasn't anything been done to remove them from power or replace them? Surely if that's the case, then they are unfit for duty and violate some kind of law."

"I can't; I don't have the rights to do anything. And neither can I spare longer than a week, leaving them unchecked, because when I do so, they go out and abuse some loophole or their titles. Money this, money that, they barely even care to rule."

"Can't-"I cut myself off, almost falling back onto the laws of our own world, which probably don't apply here, "If they're such a problem, why not make changes to the laws? With the royal house's power, surely you can pass at least some laws to regulate them?"

At this point, she paused a moment looking up at me, "Well, I've tried and failed. I'm sorry, I'm probably blowing this all out of proportions, this is all really mundane, and I'm just complaining about my daily problems."

"No, no, it's no problem at all, really if anything, it's nice to talk with you even about small things," I did not know whether it was an actual problem or she was truthful that it was more of an annoyance, so I settled on a topic change.

Celestia smiled, but for just a tiny moment, something was off. It was not a normal smile of kindness but mischief. It disappeared moments later, so I decided not to ponder it.

"So, how was your day?"

"Oh, nothing much, just the usual," she answered nonchalantly with a sigh, "my schedule and planned events being altered and falling apart, even though I had planned weeks in advance. If it wasn't for Raven, I'd have a headache."

"Raven?"

"Oh right, you don't know her. She's my advisor and helps me with my scheduling. Without her, I'd be a wreck. I simply don't know how she does it all..."

"Why not simply make her a princess," I joked.

Celestia laughed along, "Oh, I wish I could."

I smiled and decided to go in for my ice cream. Unfortunately, all that came back was air. I looked down to see my ice cream was gone. Puzzled, I looked to Mark, who was...

"H-hey!"

My hooves fly out, attempting to retrieve my heavenly dessert! I was held back as he made a show of slowly eating it in front of me.

"Ahhhh," he added as it slowly flew to his mouth.

"Nuuu!"

And it was gone, just one chomp, and gone. I glared as he snickered before I remembered Celestia's expression. Snapping my head around, she was trying to hide her mirth.

"Traitor," I harshly whispered.

At my admittedly childish act, her mirth increased. With some magic, a new bowl of ice cream found its way to me. I was a little surprised at the amount she's letting us have, but I certainly wasn't going to be the one to point that out.

My hooves protectively wrapped the bowl as my magic furiously began shoving it in my mouth. Celestia watched, amused, though I didn't care so long as I got my ice cream.

As the heavenly dessert came to me, I was already planning my next bite. ‘No one will take this from me! I swear it upon all of the ice cream in the world!’ Of course, this backfired.

"Ow! ow-ow-ow."

My hooves and wing now hugged my head, trying to ward off the incoming brain freeze. I heard the other two snicker at my impending doom. I sat back and waited.

But instead of waiting it out, I felt a sudden warmth through my body. It was gone.

Looking up, Celestia's horn was sparking with the use of magic moments before. I lightened my glare, but I still harrumphed.

"I told you to be careful, did I not," Celestia lightly chided.

"Wouldn't have happened if you told me about Mark," I grumbled.

Celestia only giggled, 'She is a troll...'

In the few minutes of conversation, Mark had stolen my ice cream, and after I got a new bowl, I got a brain freeze.

Creak

My head turned to the door as a pony, white-coated unicorn mare, brown mane done up in a bun, and light brown eyes.

"Oh, Celestia! There you are, I've been looking for you. There's been- Oh... I see you have company there."

The mare seemed to be in a hurry, so I just sat quietly and waved.

"Ah, Raven! What seems to be the problem?"

"Well, unfortunately, Mayor Mare canceled her appointment. Word got out and the nobles are pushing to extend court to normal hours again."

"Can you not just tell them no? I'm sure I was planning this weeks ago."

"Yes, but unfortunately one of the Giffin ambassadors decided that they were going to drop by later today despite being told we would not be able to receive them for the coming weeks. They're using him as an excuse, because I quote, 'If she can spare time for the feather brain, she can spare time for us,' and you know how it is."

Celestia sighed, "And not complying would, 'force their hoof' wouldn't it?"

A nod from Raven got a groan from Celestia before looking at us, unsure of what to do.

"You know, you can go if you need, we can handle ourselves."

Ah, Mark's first words in a while, I was wondering whether he was even listening or sleeping.

"Be it so, I still would not leave you to get lost, and Eclipse likely won't be back for a while."

"Well," I offered, "We could go along with you. Don't worry, we won't cause any trouble."

She pondered my proposal a bit, "are you sure? I could have a guard or Raven take you back to your rooms or elsewhere until Eclipse comes back."

I looked to Raven, who smiled and waved and thought. There honestly wasn't anything to do, so being with Celestia would be fun. Looking over to Mark he shrugged. Really, how am I supposed to know what to do if he just gives a 'Do whatever you want' shrug?

With a frown to Mark, I sighed and turned to Celestia, "A-huh, there isn't actually much for us to do, so it'd be nice to spend the time around familiar faces."

I wouldn't actually call Celestia a friend, at least not yet since we barely know each other beyond a conversation and dinner.

"Well, I suppose if you really want to," she hesitantly said, "I guess there wasn't really anything I could do, but the nobles would find out about you two one way or another. Let's just keep your nature a secret yes?"

I nodded, to Raven's confusion.

"Well then," she said getting up and putting all the bowls and tea away, "let's get going."

Author's Note

-Question-
Longer Chapters, but longer wait times
or
Smaller chapters, small wait times

The small chapter will be around 2-2.5k words, with wait times around a week. Longer chapters will be 3-5k with waits of about two weeks, maybe a bit less.

And thanks to Commander Joe for some editing help and suggestions.

Chapter 25 - Creepy!

Hm, Hm, Hm, Hm, Hmm

My head bobbed left and right, humming a song from home. Mark even joined in bobbing his head a bit.

With Celestia, we passed maids, well-dressed ponies, and guards everywhere. For some reason, I just felt more lively, and judging from Mark, he was the same. Perhaps it was the ice cream, but at least we're not on a wild tour of the castle looking for the kitchen.

I returned a smile to a maid who waved to us as we passed by. It was long until Celestia commented on my sudden cheeriness.

"What's got you two so lively?"

I looked up to see Celestia smiling down at us, "Dunno, I just feel like singing for some reason."

I continued to hum happily. I notice some of those stained-glass mosaics from before, and at this time of day with the daylight shining through. I didn't really take a look last time as after a trip, you tend to get tired, but now that I look again, it was all perfectly in place with red carpets going down to what I assume is the throne room.

Earlier, before we came to the hall, we passed by quite a large group of ponies, which I assume were waiting for the court to open as they prepared their cases. Celestia was swift at redirecting us around them before they noticed.

Ahead of us, were what could only be called the throne room doors. Guards were placed there, but two ponies were having a chat casually off to the side. One was a gray unicorn stallion who was busy writing on a clipboard as the other rattled off a string of something I could only guess to be a schedule. The other, another unicorn stallion who bore a white coat, blue main, and the ponies equivalent to a formal suit.

And to top it all off, he had a monocle. I'd guess he was either high society or some part of the nobility, which coming from Celestia aren't the best sort of people you'd want to know.

Once they noticed us, the white stallion sent off what was probably assistance of some sort before we came walking up to us.

"Ah, Duke Fancy Pants," Celestia called, "It's so good to see you, though I had thought you left earlier on a trip abroad with your fiancée?"

"Please, I do believe I said just to call me Fancy, yes?"

Celestia smiled with a little roll of her eyes, "Ah, yes, sorry, but I hope nothing has happened? I have Court to attend."

"No, nothing of too much importance. Fleur came down ill, so it's back to work for me. I'm just here to say that the train lines the crown helped fund near the Saddle Arabian border are being delayed due to bad weather. Though it won't have substantial impact, it does mean the material is just sitting in a warehouse, and the predicted cost is going to rise a bit."

"I see, that won't be a problem. I'll see to it that the cost of handling the material is handled, thank you. And tell Fleur I wish her well."

"Thank you; I'll let you three go now. I'm sure you're needed elsewhere."

And with that, Fancy Pants gave all three of us a nod and left. Not quite what I was expecting for the first encounter with a noble, but perhaps Celestia really did mean it when she said she was blowing this all out of proportions.

I looked back to see Fancy Pant walking off as I wondered before I got a small tap from Mark. Turning back, I saw them leaving me behind.

I sped up to them with a huff of annoyance, which meant that the throne doors were long opened with magic by the time I caught up. And my expectations of it did not fail me. Though it was softer on the eyes, it still screamed grandiose in its decor. The sides had glass mosaics featuring sun and moon themes.

"Well, can't say I didn't expect this."

I silently agreed with Mark as Celestia came forward to the throne. Up some carpeted slopes, left was a throne. It had no specific themes of the day, night, sun, or moon but was more so generic. To match both princesses without having separate thrones for each. 'It would be a way to save on cost, I suppose.'

Celestia leads us up and just had us sit off to the side of her throne. From the throne with the elevation, you could see the entire room. Off to the side, Celestia whispered to a guard who nodded and went off. This was only the beginning of what would soon be an exhausting session.

"Now, I know you're both mature, but behave yourselves. I do have a dungeon, you know."

"Y-you have a-," I face hoofed, "of course you do..."

Celestia titted while Mark found the wall suddenly interesting. I sighed at the good-natured laughs.

"Horrible! Horrendous, if I do say so myself," I exclaimed in my best evil noble accent, "I shall see to it that Court shall not tarry, onwards!"

After Celestia swiftly stopped court before it was even ready, she had taken a few minutes to read through the Court files before actually letting ponies in.

Which left me waiting, interested in how Court would go.

The doors slammed open. Well, not really; it normally opened like before, much to my disappointment to show a well-dressed pony, much like Fancy. There was only one problem; his pose screamed egocentric. Though not wanting to cause any trouble, I just stayed back.

"Celestia, why are there foals here. We have important matters that need to be attended to."

"Don't mind them; they're just here to sit along."

"Surely you don't-"

"No, that is final."

And I already hate this guy. Looking at him, I can't help by thinking about how much and why I hate him. Celestia sighed once more before bringing out the files even though she had already read them.

"You're here for... A crown for... Explain to me why you'd need five airships?"

"You see, Abyssinia has had a recent decrease in resources such as fine wool, which we have in abundance. This would be the perfect opportunity for trade."

Thinking about the offer, it wasn't so bad, but, still, I was not too fond of his tone.

"And the crown gets what exactly out of this?"

"Is it not obvious? Not only would we graciously be helping Abyssinia, but we would help Equestria's economy."

"That's... all?" Celestia's voice seemed oddly strained.

"Yes, after all, it helps all parties."

"Denied, next!"

"Wait, what?! You can't do that!"

Celestia held a hoof to the guards that were coming to escort the pony out.

"I can, and I did. Not only would the crown be unable to support itself because we'd get nothing, but most of it would, in fact, not help the economy as according to records," she flipped her papers around to show a bunch of technical jargon I didn't understand, "you have enough wealth to get industrial equipment for all of ponyville and feed them a dozen times over, and yet you, and several other nobles, have been holding your wealth for years doing nothing but invest and invest."

Celestia's tirade would have frozen me on the spot had it been directed at me, but somehow the noble remained indignant.

"It must be a mistake; I only do deals with quality items, worth my bits, which are rare to come by. If you're so worried about the crown supporting itself, I'm sure we can work out a deal. This is for Equestria, after all."

With a sigh, Celestia motioned the guards to escort the noble, "No need, I shall take it upon myself to talk and work out a deal with the Abyssinian diplomats. Don't worry, it'll bring all the benefits to Equestria, just as you wanted. You may go."

The noble, still indignant, left without a fuss. Clearly, he wasn't dumb enough to do anything stupid, as much as his attitude said otherwise. Now that the noble had metaphorically been given his arse, an almost tranquil silence came, though the mood was still sour.

"Well, I see what you mean," Mark said aloud.

"Yeah," I agreed, thinking of how much it'd hurt not only the crown but Equestria's economy if she had accepted outright.

I myself would have outright accepted and missed the major problems with the deal.

"And now you see my life... I deal with nobles, Every. Single. Day... I have to dig and dig through every last detail of their petitions. I do, on occasion, get petitions from the everyday ponies. But sometimes civilian petitions are... Well, civilian, mundane..."

"That... Sounds like a tiring job."

"You have no idea," the ruler of all Equestria, Celestia, added.

Soon enough, the next petition came in.

"Psst."

...

"Psst, Star."

A yawn forced its way out. Finishing that yawn, I could vaguely feel a hoof poking me. My blurry eyes took sight of Celestia.

"Star, Court is over."

My muddled brain took very little time to realize what happened before I just groaned with a face hoof.

' I'm becoming Mark aren't I?'

"What time is it?" I asked.

"Night is in a few hours. I'm sorry, I wish I had more time, but I'm late, and duty calls. If you ever have need of me, don't be afraid to ask."

I looked at Celestia as she hurriedly left before turning around to the windows to see the sun was dimmer and the room a bit more somber.

"You abandoned me," a calm voice spoke.

I turned to see the pouty face of Eclipse, "To be fair, you left first."

With a roll of her eyes, Eclipse smiled toothly, "Whatever, we've still got a good amount of light outside left to do something."

"Then I'll leave you to that," replied Celestia, "I'll be around if you need."

With a wave, Mark and I said our goodbyes as I swung around to Mark, "So, what do you wanna do?"

"Dunno."

My lip curled a bit, "Let me guess, you just want to sit down and read more?"

He smiled, and I sighed, "What else?"

"Eclipse, what do you wanna do?"

Eclipse seemed a bit surprised but nonetheless considered the question, "Well, on occasion, I jump off Canterlot and see if I can glide all the way to ponyville, though that'd be quite a problem if I did so now."

My expression dropped into a poker face, "You jump off of Canterlot, a big, giant, probably very windy and cold mountain... For fun..."

"It's more exciting than you think. Glide racing is a popular sport around Cloudsdale."

"Glide racing... As in, just gliding, and gliding and really just chilling in the air?"

"Oh, no, it's more difficult than you think. First, not long do you have to travel some frankly ridiculous distances without a single flap, but you have to be careful when trading between speed and altitude. If you're unlucky you have to drop altitude by a certain amount if you get tagged by another pegasus. The longer the game, the more the risk of being tagged out due to lack of space to drop."

She sighed as Mark and I wrapped our heads around this new sport, "Sounds quite difficult."

She wasn't done, unfortunately, "Then there are the occasional stray clouds in the way that nopony could get. You just deal with whatever weather. Oh, I could go on with the headache of annoyance you're just supposed to face from that once I joined a game from Canterlot all the way to Cloudsdale. That was, of course, after flying all the way to Canterlot from Cloudsdale."

I hummed, tuning out Eclipse a bit before I yawned again. 'Yeesh, what is with me being tired so often? This is almost becoming a concern with the diminishing amount of time I'm awake each day.'

Before I could expand on my previous Idea, Mark bonked me on the head.

"Ow," I plainly said, not out of pain, but just a random reflex, as I turned to Mark.

"You know, we could go catch Cadence, see if she has anything to do."

I mauled the thought around a bit, deciding that it wasn't a half-bad idea, "I suppose so. Hopefully, she's finished with whatever business she had to attend. What do you think, Eclipse?"

After a shrug from Eclipse, I sighed and began towards the throne room door. Walking with three hooves and one to my chin, I began to think, obviously leaving the two behind.

'Now, where would I not find Cadence?'

Before I could go any further, I was stopped by a tiny tug on my tail, and a hurried 'wait' from Mark who's tone told me something was wrong. Turning back with my hooves tucking my tail in a bit as Mark pointed up. Curious, my gaze followed before I could speak to the right above my head.

What I saw could only be an abomination of nature. It was black and brown, small and wiggly. Hairy and dreadfully mechanical with its crawling movements. The horrid eyes slowly spun as I felt its gaze price my dropping heart. Like when your cheerfully expecting something, but then you're immediately disappointed or even disheartened.

My eyes worked against me while a shiver came down my spine as it clearly took in every last detail of the angular legs and bloated, hairy body.

All this happened in the span of a second before my body caught up with a bloodcurdling scream.

"SSPIDDERRR!"

With adrenaline pumping, I jumped back with a flap of my wings, even if I could fly to provide a backward thrust. But before I had even landed, the throne room doors slammed open, tossing the spider the worst way possible.

It came flying toward me. Its legs opened up, spreading towards me as it wiggled towards me. I dropped as it flew overhead.

Something to note about ponies, their necks were extremely flexible, able to nearly do a 180 degree turn all the way around with the given length they had. Though in this situation, I had dropped to the floor.

The spider's flight course did not change. I didn't feel it land on my back, thankfully. I paid little acknowledgment to the pair of guards from the door that barged their way in, halberds at the side.

To my horror, the spider didn't land on my barrel but instead landed on my tail. I could feel the faintest movement of its creepy legs move into my tail. I screeched.

"Could you please get off my head?" Eclipse groaned audibly.

"B-but the creepy crawlies!"

Eclipse tried to pry me off her head with a hoof as the other three continued to clop down the busy halls.

"Nu-uh! There might be more of them."

I knew I was childish right now, but in my defense, it was a spider. And that's all the defense I'll ever need for doing anything like this.

Mark casually snickered as he looked at us.

"Star, please, this is getting embarrassing with all the maids and guards around."

"Embarrassing? Tell that to the spider!" I whined.

"That spider that I recall you smashed several times repeatedly with that poor guard's helmet that you knocked off while running around before throwing the poor guy out a window and clinging to me like an army of Discords was invading."

'An army of what..?'

Eclipse took advantage of my momentary confusion to pry me off her head with a yank of my tail. With a yelp, I fell from the rather uncomfortable position to the floor. Landing on my flank with a small 'oof,' I turned to Eclipse, "Meanie..."

Eclipse chuckled at my grumble before continuing her gait.

"I'm not the one who took down two well-armed and trained Solar guards, and by accident, I might add. Even I'd have some trouble."

Begrudgingly following, my dark thoughts stopped when I felt Mark wrap a wing around me, chuckling, "Don't worry if any spiders come around, just tell me."

Admittedly, while we do like to mess around a lot, spiders are something that does terrify me, yet Mark isn't. He's always saying nothing bad will happen, and worst-case scenario, all that'd happen is a spider bite. My thoughts turned to other things once I decided I'd think no more on spiders.

"So, what do you mean you'd have trouble with those two guards?"

Eclipse hummed a bit, thinking of a way to explain, "Well, you see, the Solar Guard and Lunar Guard may seem similar, but there are differences. For example, the Solar Guard is trained with teamwork in a group together, but the Lunar Guard is trained more towards independence. While we could work together with limited effects, we'd be better off in one-to-one combat, ambushes, and dueling."

"Well, if you're trained towards independence more, wouldn't you be trained to take on those two?" asked Mark.

"Well, you see, normally, if it were a single Solar Guard against a Lunar Guard, then the Lunar Guard would absolutely triumph. If it were an entire squad vs. another square, the Solar Guard would win. While terrifyingly effective in groups, the Solar Guard often lacks in other areas which the Lunar Guard tries to compensate for."

"If Solar Guards are most effective in groups, what's to stop them from gathering and making an unstoppable force?" I found myself agreeing with Mark's line of questioning.

Eclipse actually laughed a bit, "Oh Mark, there are more ways to fight. You could have ambushes, starve them of supplies and resources, pick off the smaller groups in multiple hit and run attacks, ranged and magical bombardment, and by simply forcing them to split."

"So how does the Lunar Guard compensate?" I questioned.

"Well, as I said, we're more fit for individual one-to-one dueling. We tend more towards swift tactics, intelligence, counterintelligence, basically just much more versatile than the Solar Guard, if a bit lacking in the areas they excel at."

"So, would you say that each Guard covers each other's weaknesses, making them together unstoppable?" Eclipse's happy and indulging tone died just the slightest bit as she turned to me for a few seconds before turning back. I wasn't sure if it was what I said or something else, but the tone in conversation died for those few moments.

"No, I won't say we're unstoppable. Even together, they have many weaknesses, though that conversation is for another time."

With that said, the conversation ended. I held back my question of which was more popular and just walked along. Passing a glance to the few windows, I saw the dusk light fall. If we don't find Cadence soon we might just head back to our rooms.

"So tell me, what'd you think of the ride to Canterlot yesterday?"

I blinked, curious at what brought Eclipse the random question.

"Well, you could say we're worried at first," answered Mark.

"Yeah," I agreed, "but, I suppose we trust you guys enough to not worry about things... At least, not too much..."

Livening up the conversation, Mark smiled deviously, "And what about you, Eclipse, got anyone... special in your life?"

It didn't affect Eclipse as much as he hoped, as she merely rubbed her chin in thought, "No, not really. I mean I have a family but thanks to my job I'm kind of all over the place."

Mark was a bit disappointed with the answer, that much I could see just from his expression. Though, I understand the curiosity since there isn't all that much to think about.

"Say," I started, "where are we going? I thought this castle was like a giant maze?"

This gave Eclipse pause as she froze to look around. All around it was just another hall, like the hundreds of others. The occasional maid or guard with the windows shinning a dimming color.

"Wait," she softly spoke, "where even are we?"

Mark and I collectively face hoofed at our thoughts being consumed by conversation rather than an actual direction.

"Oh dear, tis a late hour, should you not be going back to thine rooms?"

Being lost for a bit slightly expected, being lost for an hour was unexpected, and bumping into Luna even more unexpected.

"Oh, hello Luna!"

Luna smiled her usual smile to my response, "Hello, Star."

Eclipse took up the task of answering the question, "We've... Become slightly lost."

"I see, understandable as it is, the palace is oft-confusing. Could you not ask a maid to take you?"

'Ask a maid to take- Serious...? We could have done that the entire time instead of asking for directions?'

"To be truthful," I said, "We were looking for Cadence but got lost, and it had not crossed our minds to ask a maid to take us aside from asking directions."

"Cadence, you ask? She has been with Twilight and family I believe. If you still wish, I believe I have time to take you."

"Well, we wouldn't want to intrude, besides, it's getting late."

"If you're sure," she half-asked, "if you want, you could stay with me. I have not much to do, I would like to relax with friends before I return to my duties the following week my sister has left to me."

I turned back to Mark and Star, and the general tone I got from them was a unanimous agreement. At least if nothing else it would be something to do before we head to our rooms to sleep.

"I suppose that's fine," I replied, "though would there be much to do?"

"Of course, there have been many things I've requisitioned many items and games I've wanted to try but never got the chance."

"Games," Mark spoke up, "what kind?"

"Many range from cards to other interesting types. It has been difficult to acclimate since..."

My 'Something is wrong and I need to investigate' senses triggered as Luna's words died off and she gave a solemn expression.

"What do you mean?" I asked softly.

"Ah, tis a topic I had wished to avoid," she admitted, "but tis something you have a right to know. Come, we can talk over a game of Ogres and Oubliettes."

Despite Luna's many... Quirky traits I've noticed, I wouldn't think she'd have anything to hide. Though unfortunately, I can't understand, relate, or even begin to think of what she feels. So the best I could do is patiently allow her to speak.

I turned to the others in our group to gauge their thoughts. Mark, through his plain expression, looked back, raising a brow as to ask 'What are you looking at?' Eclipse's mood seemed to have dropped a bit but otherwise was unchanged.

I internally sighed at what was to come. Or at least, what I thought was to come. Though following her silently and the darkening castle, I only had one thought now.

'What tis it that plagues Luna so?'

Author's Note

I blame writer's block for the late chapter:derpytongue2:

Chapter 26 - Right

"Snacks?"

Luna's magic showed a bowl of some chip-like snacks.

I simply returned a smile and nodded to her delight.

Mark got comfortable in his seat to my side as Eclipse yawned to his side.

Luna brought us to what I could comfortably guess was some kind of break room mixed with an office.

Relatively simple but with an excellent design. The round table was empty save for the snacks Luna had brought and the games she had neatly stacked off to the side.

"So, Ogres and Oubliettes? What is it about?" Mark asked.

My intuition tells me this is a game similar to Dungeons and Dragons. Though, neither Mark nor I have ever played. Mark prefers to game on his computer, while I like to socialize and go out with friends.

"I have no idea," Luna stated happily, "never played it before, but I have this."

With a flash and pop of magic, a book sporting a title I couldn't quite read fell into the table.

"Er... What...?" I questioned.

Luna ignored my question as a few more books came into existence but placed to the side as well.

"Luna, that looks like a book." Mark deadpanned.

"Well, it may look like a book, but it's full of story and adventure for you and your party."

That still did not answer the unsaid question. Mark and I just stopped to stare into the void of Luna's eyes with a glare until she gave in. It didn't happen; she only tittered at our deadpanned stares. With a broad smile, she looked back.

"My my, such vicious expressions," she turned to Eclipse, "and you watch them every day?"

Eclipse, who was out of my view thanks to Mark, snorted, "You have no idea."

Luna chuckled more, "Well, I suppose I could tell you two, buut first we have to set up."

Opening one of the boxes to the side, Luna pulled out some paper and passed it to Mark, Eclipse, and me. A few moments later, she pulled out various pieces of miniature props that I can assume are for the game. I took note of some odd parts of a weird octopus character with a crown holding a staff of some kind.

It was rather amusing. Among other pieces were more minor and negligible octopus-squid-like characters, buildings, pony characters, swords, gems, and too many other things for me to count as Luna's magic began bringing more pieces out of the box. Piece after piece, the items had a small pile on the rather large round table that was large enough for at least seven ponies.

Now larger props were coming out, a background wall, maps, and other such pieces. I blinked, looking back to the ever-growing pile. Luna hummed, dissatisfied, and brought the box to her face to look in. It was out of view so I could only guess at what she was doing.

"Uh, Luna...?"

Luna held a hoof up to my unspoken question. Moving the box toward the pile, she turned it upside down.

Now, Mark and I had been in what we've been told was Equis for a long time now. Between the odd, and sometimes downright creepy, mysterious alchemy we've seen Silica and Mythic do, to the wonders of magic that have recently come around us, we've been pretty desensitized to the things around us. At least, for a part.

From flying to an entire city hanging off the mountain, that's something we can somewhat comprehend. I mean, back home, maybe, through complex engineering, we could probably do it. Flying? Well, that was already a thing. But boxes spitting out more objects that shouldn't ever be able to fit inside? Well, that’s when logic decides it wants to flip you on your head; nay, it just smacks you in the face.

"Star?"

Eight hoof-sized bags stuffed with various dice, armies of characters, enough miniature buildings you could build a town, and you'd have to walk to the other end(however short a walk it'd be), bags of various miniature gear, pony characters, cat-like people, ponies but with the hind hooves replaced with a large fin-

"Star."

"Hhuh...?"

I blinked, pulling back a bit as Mark's hoof waved in front of me. A little disoriented from the shock of all my senses and logic crashing, I couldn't get another word out before Mark continued his sentence., "You're drooling."

Realizing that, in fact, I was drooling, with my mouth was hanging open, I closed my mouth and wiped it any sliva away. Returning a sheepish smile, I turned to see Mark, and Eclipse who was currently leaning back past Mark towards me with a smirk. I felt a small tinge of red lightly washed my cheeks.

With two pairs of eye rolls, we all turned back to Luna, who had given up on getting everything out of the box to read the instructions.

"It appears," she started squinting, "Pinkie has given me a 'LifeTime Edition' version of the game... It says it requires a day or more of setup."

"Who?" Mark questioned.

"A close friend," Luna offhoofedly answered while casually sliding the pile of stuff back into the box, "so it seems we'll have to substitute with something else."

Putting the box with all of its contents away, she pulled out another board game from the pile. It was much smaller, maybe the size of a box you'd expect when someone would prepose to another. Reading the title and what other text was on the side, Luna smiled before looking up at us.

"Ah, how do you feel about Power Ponies and the Maniac, Powered edition?"

I shrugged, to which Mark and Eclipse reciprocated, "Dunno, only one way to find out."

Luna smiled, "I suppose we shall soon see."

As she opened the box, she pulled out a ruby red gem.

"Huh?" came the reply of Mark, Luna, and I once we saw that was the only item in the box. Well, actually, there were some papers, likely more instructions, but that's beside the point.

"Ohh," Eclipse squealed happily, "it's one of those games!"

"A what?" questioned Luna.

"It's a Crystal game; I've heard they're quite expensive. Thanks to the Crystal Empire, their ancient crystal magic, and techniques, we've been able to incorporate gems into the modern world more. Gem enchanting is one of the leading fields that have seen major improvements, which therefore helped the technological field go to new heights as well. But they've also been put to other uses than pushing certain sciences, one such uses being in the entertainment business."

...

"And you know this... how?" I incredulously questioned after her short rant.

Eclipse, promptly realizing her blunder, blinked, looking at us before she turned her head to the side with a harumph, "Who said I couldn't be nerdy or like games?"

Mark began to stifle a laugh behind his hoof at the abrupt confrontation before he gave up, laughing aloud. Eclipse was just a little confused, while Luna just looked amused.

"Well," I sighed as Eclipse dropped all pretenses and laughed as well, "either way, might as well get the game started. Which, I somehow doubt a gem could even be called a game."

"Silly, did you forget I mentioned magic?"

'You didn't, but okay...' I thought as Luna placed the small gem in the middle of the table and fired a small beam of magic at it. Not even a moment later, a holographic board appeared, showing an entire city. It was an entire, holographically detailed down to the small indents in the sidewalk, dynamically changing, larger than the borders of the map city...

My mouth dropped at the displace as did Mark. Eclipse laughed and Luna squealed in delight clapping her hooves at figuring it out from the instructions.

"See~," sang Eclipse, "magic."

I closed my mouth to face hoof at that timing.

"Let's just get this over with," I groaned.

"You see, Star, this type of game imprints a pre-made set of illusion magics in the gem, allowing it to be amplified and projected for entertainment!"

"Yeah, Yeah," I dismissed, still somewhat peeved, “How do we play?"

"Oh, apologies, I forgot to give you these," Luna said, passing small duplicate rule books and instructions.

Skipping past the setup part of how to set up the gem to how to play, the first step to join a game was for every player to tap the gem to join. Looking to the gem seeing Mark already reaching for it, I waited to see what'd happen.

The moment he touched it, the illusion shifted, and a miniature illusion of a unicorn pony. The pony was a mare. I was reminded of the time Luna used illusion and basically gender-swapped us, even if it wasn't real.

"Y-you're a mare!" I laughed.

"Yeah yeah, I see that," he said dismissively, "doesn't really matter much to me."

I still smiled looking at his character before I myself reached and tapped the gem along with Luna and Eclipse.

An undisclosed amount of time later

"Muahahaha! You think that mere chemistry and magic could dissolve MY mane spray!? Fools for even trying!"

"You can't do this, the consequence reaches around the globe!" Eclipse's character yelled, stuck in place.

"Consequence you speak of? The devastation you say? You know what I see, little pony? I see REVENGE!"

As the villain continued to monologue, the hoof I've been using to hold up my head was getting a bit sore. Everyone was quiet as the cutscene played out. Honestly, I felt kinda bad about the villain, since in my eyes she was a victim.

We'd been playing for so long that the night started passing by. The quiet, echoing sounds of the game in the darkroom played on and on. Long past had the castle gone to sleep, and now the only light in the room was from the game.

I had no idea how far we'd made it into the campaign, but we were on the verge of losing. The game was quite fun since the action we took mattered thanks to the entire storyline being non-linear. I have no idea how they did it, but this magic stuff was quite fun.

"So... about earlier."

I looked up, yawning whilst trying to fight my sleepiness off.

"About what..?" I asked wiping my eyes a tad.

"When I told you that you had the right to know about something I've been hiding."

I was surprised Luna was bringing this up now, a few hours into the game. Pushing my head off my hoof, I sat up properly from my slumped state to look at her. She was deafly looking down at the game, though with a sullen look.

"Look, I wanted-"

"Luna," I cut her off, "if you don't want to say, then Mark and I are more than fine with that."

"But-"

She was cut of by Mark, "You've done so much for us, and we're grateful for that. You brought us to your home, gave us a place to stay, food, promised education-"

"Respected us," I continued, "you, for all intents and purposes, took us in. You never asked for anything. You let us be, you've helped us, never asked us of anything, and let us roam around. Luna, thank you for everything, but after all you've done for us, we couldn't possibly ask anything of you."

The game was long forgotten, not even background noise anymore as Luna finally stopped looking at the game to look at us directly, "You know I wasn't responsible for all of that."

"Yes, but you were still there and you helped us," I answered.

"Yeah, to be honest, I'd never thought we'd reach this point," added Mark.

"Luna, even if you say we have a right to know, if you don't want to say, then don't."

Luna sat there, staring pensively at us before she sighed after a few moments, "I know... But... This is something I'd rather say now. Rather then you find it on your own."

"What do you mean find on our own?" asked Mark.

Eclipse answered this time, "It's... Something that you'd inevitably find. Luna had quietly ordered everyponies silence on the matter. It's not my place to say, nor is it mine to question her orders."

Mark and I turned to Eclipse, a gentle on her face even as it tilted down a bit in respect to Luna. I mulled over Eclipse somewhat solemn words. I had questions of course, but for now, I just decided to accept it as it is for now.

Turning to Luna I softly gave a reassuring smile at her, "Okay... If you want to, we'll listen."

Closing her eyes, Luna took a deep breath.

"I was not always the pony before you now. Nay, I wasn't even close to how I am now. I-... We, my sister and I, during the early days of Equestria, did not always get along. The world then was far more dangerous. Monsters were commonplace, and our allies non-existent."

I listen with a smile, listlessly staring at the game as most of my mental focus went to Luna's words. Though I took notice of a small movement from the corner of my eye that showed Eclipse, respectfully listening.

"In those days, Celestia and I lead the way for the newly birthed nation. Ponies looked up to us. It was years later, when we grew up, and changed. After decades, the horrors of the world were being put behind us. We fought the horrors back, I included."

"Then... Then I noticed the ponies' prejudices. Twas her, their beloved princess of the ponies. So great was her reign, that she never knew where her shadow fell. To me. Those days... those days..."

Noticing Luna faltering, I leaned over the table and placed a gentle hoof over hers. Luna, whose head had been slowly falling down looked up to me in surprise. I did what I could and smiled, giving her my support. She briefly looked over me to either Mark or Eclipse, but for looking back to me with indecision.

It wasn't long until Luna returned a weak smile and I was satisfied enough to lean back into my chair.

"Those days, I grew bitter... I... do not wish to bore you with the details... but, the result was in the end. I myself became a monster. I... tried to rebel against Celestia. In the end, she was forced to banish me. And for one thousand years, I stayed upon the moon. Upon my return, with the Elements of Harmony, the same tools used to banish me, they helped me let go of my anger. It has been three and a half years since my return, and that is my story."

My mouth was dry. This was important for Luna, but Mark nor I were or could just toss it to the side and pretend didn't exist. I... We can't just be all willy-nelly and suddenly everything is fine. With a deep breath, I looked to Luna and spoke carefully~not for our sake, but for her.

Author's Note

Enjoy the cliffhanger? Of course, you didn't. But I'm still smiling, and you, my beautiful readers wanna know why?

Because if you remember a while back, I mentioned something about moving, and finally, oh finally, we got a house. So long as nothing happens while everything is processing this month, then that business will finally be done after such a long time.

Chapter 27 - Revelations

I blinked. The rather dark and dreary room made it hard to sleep, despite how tired I was.

I knew Mark faced the same predicament I did. That much was evident from the slight rustling from his side of the room.

“Star?”

“Hmm?” I asked wearily.

“What are you thinking?”

...

"Dunno."

What I was really thinking about was Luna. Who, I see as a friend.

But it was all so easy to look past it all upon first sight. As much as I wanted to believe, as much as I tried to think this is some kind of "fairytale land of happiness and no wrongdoing," I knew I was lying to myself.

I want to believe Luna, that she's goo and everything is in the past... but, I know better, have seen better than to think this world to be perfect.

From what I can gather, the zebra coasts live in a metaphorical dark age, made worse with real magic allowing individuals to gain power.

It would be naive of me to believe there were no casualties from the pirate attack, the gentle redirection from certain from everyone was enough to tell me something was wrong.

The odd mishap or two that made no sense, Luna, and Celestia having to protect us from the possible danger of being what I am.

Suppose this was the picture-perfect land that it appears. Then the pirates wouldn’t exist, and that zebra village would not be in such disrepair.

How long have I been turning a blind eye to the bad of this world? Of course, there is death. Of course, it isn’t always a happy ending. And, of course, no one is perfect.

How long... how long ago was it that Mark and I became the mask we wore that we hid within?

“Have we really become blind to reality. ” I whispered to myself.

Mark didn’t answer. I imagine he was going through much the same thought process. I didn’t mind. I just went back to my own thoughts.

Everything we see now almost feels... fake. Of course, not everything is terrible, but neither is everything good. The line between reality and fantasy here is blurred.

Why had I not noticed this before? Were we too preoccupied with our own problems? Or did we simply lose sight of reality from the fantasy of this world because we wanted to hide from our own problems?

Perhaps, Mark and I have been too careless. Have we not been weary enough? How have we lost touch with reality so quickly? I want to believe everything to be okay, but deep down I know it isn't all okay.

Snuggling into my pillow my, I sighed.

I... if there’s one thing, I know. I’m not alone. I have Mark. My brother, family. So why am I pretending like nothings wrong? Thinking about it, what real reason was keeping me from asking him about his thoughts. He's been through as much as I have.

...

No, he's been through more. My foolish older brother who has, in his haste, killed others. I know I can't really do anything about that aside from being there for him.

But then again, if I needed a shoulder to lean on, I here for him, just as I have him.

“Mark?” I whispered just loud enough for him to hear.

“Yeah?”

“Do you think... we’ve lost touch to reality?”

“How do you mean?”

“Have we... become blind to ourselves that everything not alright..? That the world isn’t the fairytale land we see? Luna’s story, for example, among many. “

He didn’t answer for several moments, opting to ponder my question.

“Do you think we’ve... been too hasty in accepting the reality around us, to the point where we... Are we losing touch with ourselves? To the point that we're blindly accepting everything given and told to us?” I continued.

We said nothing. May it be my sisterly instincts, or whatever it be, through the silence, I knew Mark was contemplating my question. I returned the silence with patience. I wasn't prepared for his answer.

"I miss mom..."

Three simple words. The words once said aloud stung harshly. I had been so focused on the fact that this isn't our world, that this land is one that magical ponies filled, I've forgotten about who we left behind.

Alexa, Alex, Alan, Dan, James, Isabella, Kelly, and so many more names and faces... Mom, Dad, our cousins... gone.

"I do too... I miss all of them."

"Star?"

"Yeah?"

Mark spoke slowly and carefully, "What do you think of the... adoption thing they said?"

Thinking back on their little set-up of reasons they threw trying to convince us, I smiled at the awkward moment, "I think they have too many traditions. Either that or we're just incredibly unlucky that there happen to be so many specific traditions when it comes to alicorns."

"Heh, I can agree with that."

The silenced returned, and with it here, my excuses for still being up ran dry. Though I felt the weight of it all, I was too tired to think of anything now. Curling up and getting comfortable, I yawned and tried to sleep.

Knock Knock

My sense came to me slowly and sluggishly. In a rather uncomfortable position, I just snuggled into the pillow I was using. Content to ignore the knocking, I relaxed.

...

...

Knock Knock Knock-

"Ughhhh, go away!" I yelled.

The knocking paused... Just for a moment.

KnockKnockKnockKnockKnockKnockKnockKnockKnockKnockKnockKnock

"Fiine! Come in or something..."

The door opened slowly, but I didn't care to see who it was. If I didn't naturally wake up, it was too early to be up.

"Aren't you usually awake by now?" asked the unmistakable voice of Eclipse.

"Ask Mark," I lazily answered.

"Ask someone else," Mark called from across the room.

"Oh, whoever shall I ask," ask Eclipse to herself, as if we had an audience, "oh! I know! I can ask the princess!"

I wasn't going to take the bait. Nope, no siree, I absolutely won't bite. It was such an obvious ploy to get me awake that I just blindly used magic to throw my pillow somewhere in Eclipse's direction.

I heard a small gasp, and the sound of the pillow hitting its mark. Something felt off, but it could wait until I was up. At least, that's what I told myself until Mark spoke aloud, "Oh you've done goofed up."

The statement made me curious to at least look around, and that's when my heart skipped a beat. I saw a tremendous white pony behind Eclipse, pillow perfectly penetrated in the middle by her horn. It obscured her face but, I still saw a grin. Swiftly and with no time to react, the pillow planted itself back in my face. I just rolled with it and just fell back into bed.

"Not fair," I mumbled loudly under the pillow, "It's like... too early for this."

I wasn't exactly in the mood to mess around, so I didn't retaliate.

"Oh dear, Luna told me she was up with you three quite late, but I didn't think it was that late. It's almost noon."

The fact it was almost noon sent a jolt through my body, but after a few seconds of shock, I went limp. I gave up, too late to care now, "What do you want?"

"Well," Eclipse said dramatically," I noticed nopony came to inform me you've awakened yet, so, being noon I decided to come to check up on you two."

Celestia spoke up, "And that's when I found Eclipse, on the way to invite you two to a late breakfast/early lunch with Luna and me, which I decided to invite as well since we're going to the same place."

Lunch did sound nice, to be honest, But oh goodness was I tired. I suppose I shouldn't have stayed up so late.

"Depends on if you have a magical wake-up drink," stated Mark.

"Oh, Mark you've gone this long without anything, you'll be fine," I tease.

"Sorry, but the only best thing we have for you would be some chocolate, should you want it," Celestia answered, "trust me, the last time a guard was curious to ask the chief for Luna's preferred coffee blend pulled a triple shift the same day."

"I'll take it," Mark asked with a slight grin.

"I suppose I will as well," I smiled.

"Splendid, Luna said she wanted the chance to speak with you if at all possible."

Ah, Luna... I suppose that makes-

"Wait, why do you invite us today of all days and not yesterday?" I blurted.

"Well, as a princess, you'd be surprised how often duty calls before breakfast, lunch, or even dinner can be had. I had everything planned for your arrival, but unexpected business showed up."

"Oh. Okay..."

For the briefest of moments, I thought Luna had this lunch specifically planned to get the chance to speak with us about last night. Witch, now thinking about it, would be weird since she knew we'd come to her or she could just come up to us.

"Anyways, Lunch?" I asked.

"Luna's probably already there, though I'm not sure if Twilight or Cadence will join. If so, they're probably going to come a bit late, I hear they've been working on something together.."

"Alright, just give us a moment to wake up," Mark replied.

Tired but wanting lunch, I yawned and began to stretch a bit. Mark himself was literally dragging himself until he fell of the bed, blankets, and all. With the thump that Mark made from the bed to the floor, Celestia giggled, "Would you two like a ride?"

"Ahuh," Mark answered.

"Please do, I didn't expect an hour or two of lost sleep would be this bad."

Celestia didn't answer, instead levitating Mark and me on her back. Being smaller about four years smaller than our actual age came with benefits, such as getting comfortable of a nap while getting a free ride from Celestia as embracing as it was considering our true age. She began moving without a word, and I just listened to the clipping hooves.

I heard a second set of hooves, which reminded me of Eclipse's presence. I looked down to Eclipse from my imperial view, who used her wings to fly to our level.

'A cheater she is, we had the high view and thusly were the top dogs.'

I blinked and giggled, and that stray thought. If other ponies were gonna see us getting a ride from Celestia, as embarrassing as it already was, we might as well act our size. As such, I stuck a tongue out at Eclipse. She anticipated this and stuck her tongue back at me playfully.

That was until I almost bit my tongue when Celestia took a step. I withheld a tiny yelp and saw Eclipse titter at my misfortion. I elected to pout again.

"You know, you two would be great in theater," I turned to see Celestia with her head half turned, "at least, that's what Luna says."

"Huh?" I questioned.

"You two have quite the flair for the dramatics."

"Been there, done that," Mark cut in, "honestly, it's more fun just to come up with whatever random things on the spot. Sticking to a pre-planned script is kinda boring."

"Yeah, most of the time, I don't even know half the stuff I say," I added.

Mark hummed an agreement.

"Hmm, then I think I know a certain teacher you'll like."

"Really? Who?" I questioned as Mark tried to get shut-eye after the minor interruption.

"Oh, you'll find out," Celestia chuckled turning back to face the hall, "oh, and have you two considered creating your own play?"

"Too lazy," Mark absent-mindedly said.

"And as I said, half the time I'm lost so that I wouldn't come up with anything good. Plays are nice and all, but I could just tease my brother here whenever I'm bored."

"Hmm, I see. Other than theatrics, do you have any other hobbies?"

"Mark played violin, which I was never much a fan of. I myself like to be with friends. I also occasionally draw and play whatever game Mark is, but other than that, they're not really anything to note of me."

"And any hopes for your cutie marks?"

"Dunno, don't really care about it."

"Huh!?" Eclipse squawked.

Celestia glanced at Eclipse for a moment before turning back to me.

"Hmm? Care to explain?" Celestia asked with some surprise.

"Why wait for it to tell me what my talent is. If I want to do something, I do it."

"A rare outlook nowadays for ponies. Before, most ponies used to be like that as well. Unicorns usually became mages and scholars, scholars, and healers with or without their cutie marks support. Earth ponies usually kept busy tending the land and kept to most manual labor, and pegasi much the same but tending the sky for the earth ponies. It wasn't until significant magical advancement that the population learned more of cutie marks, and as agriculture improved, ponies found they have more time to do what they love and figure out their cutie marks."

I was glad Mark caught me up with the basics of pony society from the books he's read. I would have been lost from the entire impromptu lecture.

"We're here."

I looked up, surprised, "How did we get here so fast?"

"A shortcut or two."

I sighed, "I need a map or something, this castle is massive."

"Technically, it's a palace, but yeah, spent most of yesterday wandering," Mark said, trying to wake up.

"Did you not ask Luna?" Celestia asked, teleporting a scrolled map into existence.

"Wait, there were actual maps!" I exclaimed.

"Why, yes there are, why wouldn't there be?"

There were actual maps, how did we not come across one before? And why aren't maps around the castle?

"I must have terrible luck if we haven't run into a single map until now," I face hoofed, accepting defeat along with the map in my magic.

"Don't feel so bad, you're not the only ponies that don't notice," she assured, before smiling, "and, to be honest, I'd at least expected Eclipse to already know."

"Heyy," the pony in question pouted, "I blame work. Being a field agent, I'm not exactly always indoors. But you know what, I'd almost call it worth it getting to know the princesses personally."

That explains a lot, if Eclipse is going to basically be our baby... foal(?)sitter, it would be important she and the princesses got along.

Giggling, I smiled turning back to Celestia, "Thanks."

Opening the door to the same dining room as before, I saw Luna.

"Hello, Tia."

"Hi, Luna!" I called.

"Hello," she calmly said.

Luna set down her newspaper to face the four of us as Celestia lifted us to a separate chair across from Luna. Now more awakened thanks to the ride and conversation, I brightened and sat up straight.

"Anything you would like, other than your chocolate?" Celestia asked coming up to the chair in front of us, next to Luna.

Eclipse spoke first, "Oh! Can I get a mooncake?!"

That threw a wrench in Celestia's thoughts, "A... mooncake? For lunch?"

"Mmhmm! I love mooncakes, and I've been craving it since yesterday when I passed by a baker but was too busy to get anything. "

Oddly, Luna blushed for just a few moments before she sipped on a cup of coffee she had nearby. Celestia rolled her eyes and wrote on a notepad she had gotten from... somewhere. Did she keep a notepad hidden on the table or something? I resisted the urge to look under the table.

"And you two?" Celestia asked us.

"I'll get what she's getting, " Mark said pointing towards me, also in the process of waking himself up.

"Well, what is there and what do you recommend?" I asked.

"Hmm, I usually just let the chef create whatever she wants and I'm not exactly particular about food, but other than that she can make just about anything you want."

"In that case, I'll take whatever she makes as well."

"Sounds like it'll be a surprise then," Mark said.

Celestia nodded writing it all down on the paper before ripping it off and teleporting it out, presumably to the chef. I yawned now that the business of what to eat was taken care of.

"Are you two well?" asked Luna.

"Not as well as I hoped. I didn't think a staying hour or two with you would wreak such havoc on our sleep."

"Really? I slept just fine if a little more tired than usual."

"We're fine, Luna, it's just... extremely unusual for us, not the staying up late, but being so tired."

"I see, I know some magical remedies that could help. Not a cure, mind, but help to some degree if you would like."

"I think we'd appreciate that."

"Yeah, that'd be helpful," Mark yawned.

"Speaking of sleep, there were some things you missed while asleep," said Celestia.

"Anything important?" I questioned.

"Nothing too much, but concerning school, Twilight has told me of your general education level and recommended both of you for certain classes that are a bit unusual."

"How so?"

"Not to be rude, but It's very... abnormal for lack of a better word."

I felt a small knot well up as my tone dropped a bit, "Oh, I see..."

I had hoped that the education systems from here and home were identical, as it seems ponies have managed to develop similar technological.

"I'm sorry, I know you explicitly asked others not to pry back when you were with Mythic, but can you at least tell your place of education? It could help really with anything you know."

Mark's attention had been thoroughly caught by this question as he perked up. He and I exchanged a look as Luna silently listened in.

I didn't want anyone to figure out we might have not come from this world. It would likely be... disastrous.

"Well... I-... I don't think I'm entirely comfortable with such a question..."

Celestia calmly replied, "I understand, I apologize if I made you feel uncomfortable."

I thought back on school. If I revealed everything, it's possible it could raise suspicion of having such a different education system. Not that I even know what their education system is, but from what I gather of this world, it's not a science fiction utopia.

This world feels like it's in the early to mid 19th century, as opposed to the 21st century Mark and I are from. So education is probably far different from what we're used to. And well... I'd just prefer to avoid the topic of home if at all possible.

But... Then again... This isn't some random person on the side of a street asking for our life story. This is...

I blinked and took a deep breath looking around myself. Celestia was still sitting down, and Mark was bored. And lastly, Luna was casually reading from the newspaper still. I don't think it was intentional, but this brought up the same question with Luna. Who is Luna? Who is Celestia? Who are they to us?

Mark said he'd follow my lead since he was just as lost as I was, and there was absolutely no chance that we'd go our separate ways from each other. Though that's hardly a problem as our opinions are usually in sync. But it didn't make it any easier to lead.

If I wanted, I could've said no, and left. While I don't think they would've let us leave, going straight to being completely homeless without at least some help, but at least we'd have a real chance to get a look at the world around us. But that risk comes with being exposed to the world as a whole at once.

I like Luna and Celestia. Eclipse too, but if I made a wrong choice because of my personal feelings, then that might leave us worse off.

I never gave Luna our answer last night. And while she said we could take as long as we needed, I get the feeling I could hurt Luna with the wrong answer or an answer too late.

I sighed to myself. Mark, my geeky-bookworm brother. While he may trust me as I do him, I'm not exactly sure I trust myself. And here we have, two multi-colored, princess ponies, offering safety, a home, and importantly time. Time to really think about what we want. We had plans, goals, and futures back home, but here, it's all gone.

Granted, there's not really much time as they're fast-tracking us to school in literally a few days, but honestly, school would probably be a welcome distraction if it's anything like home.

I know what my answer is to the question of who they are already. So why am I having a hard time accepting them as fam-...

Family...

"Star, are you well?"

I blinked, noticing the slight, very slight glossiness in my eyes. I quickly made sure to wipe it before it turned to tears.

"Yeah, I'm fine, just a little sleepy," I answered Celestia.

She nodded going back to a stack of papers she pulled from somewhere.

Luna... Could I ever call her an Aunt? Mother? The same could be said of Celestia. Twilight, perhaps? Cadence? What about Eclipse?

"Hey... Celestia?" I ask quietly. In the already quiet room, it felt like I yell.

"Hmm?"

"I wanted to thank you... for everything. I know we haven't really been much... in the giving department."

My face drooped at the admittance as Celestia only looked up from across the table and gave a quizzical look.

"It's not that we don't trust you, "I paused trying to piece the right words together," it's just...-"

"-just that life hasn't been quite so easy for us," Mark finished for me when it became clear that I needed a bit of help figuring out what to say.

Celestia smiled a comforting smile, that in any other situation would have been comforting to me.

"Mark, Star, I appreciate the honesty. I know that you have a... obscure past, whatever it might be, that we'll be here for you. Should you need anything, just ask. Will you do that for me?"

Mark hummed an agreement, to which Celestia now turned to me. 'Heh, that almost sounds like something mom would say.'

With a sad smile, I nodded to Celestia, "Mhmm..."

"That is all I ask of you."

...

I took a deep breath, "But since we're talking right now..."

I turned to Luna, who had been listening in.

"Luna, last night, you ask us what you were to us. I want you to know, for now, at least, I see you as my friend. I don't know if I could accept you, or even Celestia as family, but... For now, your still my friend."

"I'm much of the same opinion," answered Mark, "even if a little awkward, I see you both as friends."

"Thank you," said Luna as her sister just nodded.

And with that said, I felt a small weight on my back come undone. No longer would I have to worry about questioning who I trust. I can just... Live out my days with Mark and... and then what...? Now was another question... What are we going to do with our lives now...?

I had always wanted to go into business, politics, or become an artist. Mark himself, I believe once said wanted to be a programmer or developer. He said he liked it because of something around the lines of the freedom to create whatever he wanted with it.

But now. Could we really still go for those things? We're connected to royalty directly, and no doubt that's going to change things.

"I'm back!" Eclipse called from the door.

"Huh, wu- wait, what?" Mark sputtered, "where'd you go? I didn't even notice you leave."

"I swear," I muttered, "sometimes it's like you just disappear out of existence."

Eclipse playfully stuck her tongue out at us, "Isn't my fault you didn't hear me when I said I needed to go use the little fillies room."

I rolled my eyes, smiling at the happy banter. Though I did notice that was relatively fast for-

"Wait, and you knew where to go... how?" I asked suspiciously.

"This is practically a private restaurant for the princesses and their guests, and like any restaurant, I'd assume you'd find a restroom nearby. And I wasn't wrong."

"Ahuh..." I stated plainly and unbelievingly.

If she could deduce that, how could we have gotten so lost before?

I rolled my eyes, that was a question to be answered at another time. For now, I could smell something sweet in the air.

Breakfast had been a simple affair, some light banter, and conversation.

Luna completely forgot to ask us whether or not we wanted to spend the day with her until near the end of breakfast. She warned that if we agreed then we'd mostly be following her around all day as she goes through her duties. Said something about annoying ponies getting involved with things, not of their concern.

Celestia said she'd be busying with some foreign incident that had taken her attention. They both apologized for not spending more time to help us get used to the castle. Mark and I understood, but personally, it was a bit lonely, just Mark, Eclipse, and I plus whomever we ran across.

Twilight and Cadence dropped by for a couple of minutes, made an order, and left as soon as they got it. They cited 'important secret filly business as the reason for their hurried exit, but from their grins, giggles, and whispers I suspected, they were up to something.

Mark and I decided to stick with Luna. Eclipse said something about taking an off day. So until Twilight came back to our lessons we'd be with Luna.

And it wasn't long before the three of us found ourselves in her room. From there, we all just relaxed and talked. Unfortunately, most of the time went by in silence as Luna did some paperwork, to which she was currently trying not to burn the papers she was staring at.

Her room was nice. A large bed befitting royalty, a balcony, a small desk, and a bathroom. How they put a bathroom in a tower I'll never know. The three of us found ourselves on the bed relaxing. Luna was laying on a miniature mountain of blankets and pillows, while Mark and I just relaxed snugging a bit of the blanket around ourselves.

"Ugh, politics. See," Luna said showing us the paper she was reading while outlining a sentence, "this paper contradicts itself on the same page."

I looked at the page vaguely understanding it went on about something with magical formulas, that looked like nothing that Twilight showed us during our lessons, "Luna, you know we have no idea what this is right?"

Luna blinked before she blushed just a tiny bit, "Apologies, forgot you two weren't assistance. But to summarize, a Noble is trying to claim a patent for an old spell component made hundreds of years ago to his family. Tis an eyesore analyzing the magical signature of it and comparing it to a distant ancestor of his."

"A patent... Something that means you own something, like a concept or invention that gives you ownership to it or something?" I questioned.

Luna snorted with a smile. "Close enough. My sympathies to the poor pony that noble hired to do the work. The magical analysis is good work, yes, but the pony trying to link the analysis to the noble's ancestor is grasping straws, and truly it is a mess."

Luna put the paper away with disdain before pulling another form. I turned to Mark yawning. Trying not to fall asleep on this comfy bed, or any bed was hard.

Satisfied Mark hadn't fallen asleep, I looked at the paper Luna had that was filled with a bunch of questions I couldn't comprehend and felt curious, "What does the spell do?"

Luna followed my gaze to the paper before shrugging, "The original function escapes me. It's an unfinished spell component by an unknown pony, though it can be found in older fire and heat spells in the modern day. It was commonly used as a component to filter the raw magic ponies would dump in their spells to prevent overcharging."

"Overcharging?" I questioned simply.

Luna smiled, "Tis something you'll learn sooner or later in your magical science classes. Or, alternatively, you could ask Twilight, I never bothered to delve too deeply within the magical sciences myself, I just cast and don't bother."

"But isn't it better to learn why?" spoke up Mark in curiosity, "I thought it was better and more powerful?"

Luna tilted her head curiously, "Really? Where did you hear of such?"

"Um, a book?"

Luna made an odd hum before answering, "While true, knowing a spell down to its magical components, is useful, that doesn't make it any more powerful."

Mark and I listened curiously at Luna, who drew our attention far better than Twilights lessons that sounded like she pulled them directly off a book.

"I believe there was some misinterpretation. The true reason for learning a spell down to its core components is useful because that it allows a spellcaster to make changes to the spell itself. Knowing a spell will allow the spellcaster to understand why it is the spell works and what it does, and lets he or her alter it to befit the intention of the caster better."

Luna pulled her hooves and brought them on up.

"For example, on one hoof, a caster in a rush could learn a fire spell and simply cast it at a target, "she raised her other hoof, " on the other hoof, a caster capable of altering the spell could make the spell hotter, go farther, faster, or bigger."

"If that was the case, why didn't ponies just replace the spell with an altered version that does all of that," I asked.

"You see Star, not all spells are cast are the best for every possible use. The base spell is most likely to just be an optimized version for general use. If a pony, say, just needed to start a small fire, they wouldn't need a spell to be maximized to its full potential when a small, warm, and long-lasting fire would do better."

I blinked. That did all make sense, and it was in hindsight quite obvious. And yet, I still missed it. My face fell flat into the bed, "Ugh, how did I not already think of that?"

"Tis understandable, these days most ponies would not pursue a magical career, so, understandably, thou might miss this as we did back when we were young."

Luna's odd archaic ascent got especially came out more than it usually does and I gave her a pointed look.

"Ah, apologies, I tend to fall into my old accent when I'm not paying attention."

"It's fine," I smiled, "I'm used to it by now."

"And oddly," Mark spoke, "I kinda like it. It has a sophisticated feeling."

"Thank you," Luna said, wrapping both of us in her wing for a hug.

And then it was quiet again. Luna went back to her work and Mark and I went back to chilling. She had earlier offered to let us continue the game we had played the previous night, but it wouldn't feel right to play without her. Or Eclipse. In the meantime, Mark and I just contented to get back to our game of chest Luna had sitting around.

I was a bit disappointed there weren't any cards in Luna's collection, but this would do. Looking back to the game, I frowned as I was forced to move my alicorn king to protect my alicorn queen. I had swiftly taken Mark's king out at the loss of a few of my forces, but Mark had made good use of what forces he had.

A few minutes later I lost. And then I won before I lost another two rounds. Then I won, won, lost, lost, lost and suddenly an hour went by. Luna wasn't kidding when she said she'd be primarily working. But it did give me time to think, and think I did. Mostly about where Mark and I were in life.

We were safe, happy, and content. Everything was fine. Except for the fact that I remembered that Mark and I had no idea what we wanted to do with our life now. What can we do, now that we're here?

A quick look at Mark showed he also had something on his mind. But what it was I had no idea. Another look at the game and I suddenly realized I was about to lose. Again.

Sighing, I simply threw the game. No point in continuing, there was nothing I could do.

"Tis everything alright with thee?"

I perked at Luna's response to my sigh, "Hmm? Yeah, just... not much to do."

"If you want, you may leave, or do something else."

"Oh no, I mean, not that there is nothing to do now. I mean... like, now that we're here, what are we supposed to do?"

Luna tilted her head in confusion, while Mark simply listened.

I sighed, "I mean, now that Mark and I are here, in life, now what? Are we going to become royalty? Do royalty duties? I mean, what about Mythic, or Silica who took us in? What about Equestria, what is there to do?"

Mark's expression drooped, and I just stared into my hooves.

"Star," Luna spoke softly, "I'm sorry, but that is something you need to find for yourself. Perhaps you will find out with your cutie mark, perhaps not. But, until then, know Celestia and I will be here for whatever you may need."

I smiled, "Thanks for listening, but that doesn't help as much."

"Well, whatever you do, hope that you don't have a broom in your lecture like Celestia, they're always late."

"A... what?" I asked, confused.

"The broom in dear Tia's monthly lecture always overswepts."

"bu-..." I paused... Then buried my muzzle in my hooves snickering along with Mark.

"Funny, is it not? Stole that one off of Tia's book of bad jokes."

"Thanks," I said, still snickering, "but that doesn't really help."

Luna chuckled right along with us, "I suppose so."

The sticking died down, and though I enjoyed the joke, it didn't sweep my thoughts away. Finished laughing, Luna smiled and looked at us.

"Come, let us walk," Luna said.

"Huh?" I questioned.

Luna got up and waited for Mark and to follow. It wasn't long before the three of us were walking down a hall. A rather empty hall. There were still guards and ponies, just not as many as usual.

"Tell me, Mark, what is it you want to do in life? Or what did you want to do?"

Mark hesitated a bit, "I'm not really sure..."

Luna smiled, "That is fine, but you must have at least something you interested in, no? Want to make friends? Like to play games? Fly?"

"Oh... Well, I prefer to keep a small friend group. While I do like games, I usually prefer to read. And well... Neither of us knows how to fly."

Luna paused, "Hmm? Interesting, most pegasi your ages would have at least elementary flying by now. I suppose we could arrange flight lessons if you two wish."

"Maybe later."

Luna stared in thought, before continuing through the halls as we followed, "And is there nothing you wish to do?"

Mark was quiet for a long, thoughtful moment before answering, "I suppose... I find magic interesting."

"Magic? So perhaps you would like a career in magical studies? There are few archmages of the modern-day."

"Archmage?" I interrupted.

"An archmage, a certified mage to enforce laws and protect the ponies around the land. Most towns and cities have at least one or two."

An archmage... Heh, that does sound like something Mark would want.

"And you, Star?"

I hummed in thought, "Maybe... An artist? Or an entrepreneur? Start a business maybe? To help others... Like... The zebra town..."

"An admirable thought, to help others. Zebrica... We've been largely cut off from sending aid thanks to a staggering amount of increasing pirate activity in the Lunar seas... Unfortunately, our naval military isn't as well-armed as the griffins, and their nation is too far to send aid."

My head drooped, "But now everything has changed... I don't even know if I could do those anymore. Celestia said we could become royalty if we wished, but then I wouldn't know if I could help..."

"Star, if you become a royal, you would have the power and authority to help others, you know this, correct? Though know I would not want to pressure you into anything you wouldn't want, it is still your choice."

"Maybe..." I said, "but... I don't know, it doesn't feel the same."

"I understand," Luna said with a nod, " should you ever need help, just ask."

With that said, I walked in silence deliberating on a reply. If I accepted a claim to the title of royalty, then it's true I would probably be able to help others... But the idea is such an absurd topic that now I'm just completely unsure.

Failing to come with an appropriate response, I nodded.

...

Then added on a verbal response, "Thanks..."

Luna smiled, "Your welcome."

Then the only sound left was the clopping of our hooves.

It wasn't long before we ran into another pony, not a guard or the occasional maid. This pony came around a corner in a four-way section of the halls. Dressed fancy with a monocle... I think his name was... Fancy Pants when I was last with Celestia?

"Ah, your Highness, I was told you would be busy today handling the submissions for the royal court?"

"I was, most were denied, and I have decided to take a break. Have you something important to say?" Luna spoke with a simple professional smile.

"Apologies if I was interrupting you and... Celestia's daughters," Fancy Pants slowly and carefully said the last two words with a bit of a questioning tone.

It was this sentence that broke Luna's smile, "Daughter-! What, makes you say that..?"

She spoke with surprise and embarrassment, and to be honest, I was blushing hard at the insinuation.

"Apologies, are they yours?" Fancy Pants asked.

"No, they are neither of ours. What makes you think such... that we would have born two foals?"

"Truly? There was a rumor spreading around..."

"Tis ridiculous! Neither Celestia nor I have any spouses at the current time, nor have we bore children, or even for that matter raised any!" Luna frantically said.

"Sorry, your highness, I suppose it does make sense. I suppose it was presumptuous to think so, but if I may ask, who are these two? News among the houses is that they've been around the castle the last few days, and have been seen around yourself, Celestia, and Cadence. Princess Twilight Sparkle has been seen around the castle lately as well, away from her home in ponyville."

Luna sighed after taking a breath to calm herself, "I'm sorry, Duke, but Celestia said she'd take care of this before hoof. We'll release a statement at another time."

"I understand, you Highness," Fancy bowed his head a bit.

"Is that all?"

"Ah, sorry, your Highness, but I originally was looking for Celestia before I ran into you, but in the meantime, I would have you know of some... troubling news for project Butterfly..." Fancy Pants paused looking towards me and Mark, "but I'm not sure such is appropriate at the time."

Luna followed her gaze to us, "I understand. These two are fine, but I can join you shortly to discuss the news on our way to Celestia."

"Thank you, Your Highness, but I fear you misunderstand here is not appropriate to discuss such."

Luna paused expression hardening, "I see. Celestia will be at her room at this time."

That last line from Fancy put Luna on edge. Something was wrong.

Fancy bowed, thanked Luna, and left. Once Fancy was out of speaking distance, I turned to Luna who's expression bore an uneasy look, "What was that about?"

"Troubling news," she said simply, "I suppose we should hurry, are your two alright with teleporting?"

"Umm, sure? But where-"

And with that said, we were gone. Suddenly we found ourselves in another hallway. I felt a tiny bit of nausea, but that went away after a few seconds.

"Uh, Luna, what was that for?" Mark questioned.

"Speed." She said.

Luna began walking at a sped pace while taking a quick glance around.

"Is everything alright, Luna?" I asked.

Luna didn't answer. Instead, she cast a spell. I felt the magic pass through my horn, but could not decipher what it was.

"No. I will leave you in the hooves of trusted assistance, will you two behave?"

"Umm... Yes, we can, but, can I ask what's wrong?"

Luna looked down at us still walking at a sped pace, "When the pony in charge of counterintelligence doesn't feel safe within the capital palace's halls, I doubt anything is alright. I'll return later, but from now on you're not to be without a guarded or in a guard area."

What..?

And with that, I felt the magic Luna held around us disappear as we stopped at a door to which Luna knocked on.

"Coming!" came a voice from inside.

A few moments later, the door was unlocked at out came a familiar face. Raven.

She was without her glasses and her hair was let loose instead of a bun. It took a moment to realize the pony that knocked was taller than her, "O-oh! Your highness, how can I help you?"

"Raven Inkwell, I am in a hurry, can you care for these two while I'm away?"

She looked down to us barely noticing us, "Oh, of course, your Highness."

Raven bowed her head a bit. Luna thanked Raven quickly before teleporting off. The interaction was hastily sped up, so it left the three of us in silence. Raven took a few moments to blink then looked down at us.

"Oh, oh, sorry, where are my manners," she said, backing up out of the doorway, "come on in."

The two of us followed and took in her nice room. Instead of just a nice room, it looked like it was something someone would live in, a bedroom, bathroom, miniature kitchen, bookshelf with various odds and ends, and even a small coffee table.

The small coffee table had a small bowl of chips, papers, quills, ink, and a miniature notepad. Looking back there was a calendar attracted to the back of the door.

Raven closed the door with her magic and went over to a nightstand she had and opened the drawer, "Please, sit down, sorry about the mess, but I like to work on my days off to relax. I'll be there in a second, just let me find my glasses real quick, I swear I had it around here somewhere."

It wasn't long before Mark and I found ourselves sitting on a couch across from the one that looked like Raven was sitting on to do her work

Then Raven came back to sit across from us, with her glasses while cleaning the table up a bit.

"Sorry again about the mess."

"It's fine," I smiled.

"Anyways, last I saw you two, we didn't have time for introductions, did we? I'm Raven Inkwell, just call me Raven."

"Starla, just call me Star," I responded in kind.

"Mark," my brother said.

Inkwell just smiled. And smiled.

...

Then her smile twitched a bit in the empty silence. The rush of Luna dropping us off still was still fresh in our minds, and now it seemed our smiles became more and more forced as we sat in silence. Staring at each other. With a smile. Silence.

...

...

...

Raven cracked first, "Well, this is awkward."

I was inclined to agree.

Author's Note

Long time no see? Say hello to Raven!

Made this ages ago. Never knew what I wanted to make next, I suck at art so idk if there will be any other pictures.

Anyways, I went through and edited the chapter myself. My editor hasn't been on lately, and I decided to just do it myself, and oh it felt like hell. IT may be my story, but it doesn't help when I know every little bit of what happens yet, it was a boring read.

Chapter 28 - Progression

"I take it you don't get guests much, do you?" I said with the best ' knowing smile' I could.

"No, I don't," Raven sighed, "I mean, I occasionally get guests at my house for work reasons, but hardly anypony realizes that most administration staff have a room at the castle."

"Really? I could've sworn this was your house for a while." Mark interrupted, looking around.

Raven smiled with a chuckle, "Sometimes it is. While administration staff all have a room, it's not just administration. In most cases, rooms are offered to castle staff that lives in the other districts of Canterlot so that they don't have to walk so much."

"I see... That actually makes a lot more sense than having staff walk all the way here."

"Yep!" Raven happily replied to Mark, "It also allows some of the castle staff to live here or even bring their children. Occasional once in a while, one or both princesses will visit the children within the castle. It really is a nice break from the daily work in the castle."

"Really?" I questioned, "I haven't noticed any other children."

"No?" Raven's head tilted, "I'm assuming your parents are new to working in the castle?"

"Something like that."

Well, technically true if you consider someone new to the castle after a business trip.

"I think you'll like it here. You'll find the castle itself is like a small community separate from the rest of Canterlot."

I smiled, wondering where the other children of the castle would be.

"So," Mark said, "do you happen to have anything to do?"

Raven sat in though a bit, "Hmm, no, sorry. I find work to be relaxing and never found a need for anything else."

"Oh," he said bluntly, " sorry if we were nothing you."

"Oh no, no, it's fine. I really should get out more. My, uh," Raven paused, blushing a bit, "my friends say I 'become the work.'"

"Your friends, huh?" I questioned with an evil grin, "Anyone... Special?"

Raven sent an odd look momentarily before blushing, "Well, yes."

"Ohh, do tell!" I squealed.

"Well, he also works in and around the castle. I wouldn't see him often if he wasn't around. He works closely with the princesses and is usually busy."

Now Raven was fidgeting, and being a pony only made it just adorable, "Raaaavvvvveeeennn."

Raven slightly backed, blushing at my tone as I leaned forward, "Yes?"

"I just can't help but notice something important left out. Cmon, " I teased, "who is this special person of yours? What's his name."

"Well, I don't know whether I should tell. I haven't known him too long,"

I considered for a moment whether it'd be too much if I began to pout and plead. Another look at Raven convinced me that if I continued, she'd blow up from sheer embracement. Would that be considered bad behavior by Luna?

"I see," I sighed, "in any case, how's your day been going?"

<><><>

Mark, Raven, and I just talked. Oh, and talk we did. It turns out Raven's "special" somepony isn't a pony but a zebra! And that's how it was for a while. And the best part? It was less stallion and actually more mare! I guess ponies are just more open sexually, even if Raven was still hesitant to admit it was actually a mare instead of a stallion.

Appentally, Raven meant her a few months ago.

...

Yep, that's all she'd say. As much as I tried, I couldn't coax out any more juice information on her love life... Thinking about it now, I've noticed I have a habit of intruding on others' lives. Maybe I shouldn't be so intrusive, curiosity killed the cat after all.

Now, to someone reading this, you probably wouldn't understand such a morbid expression. I only have one thing to say. Why are you reading our diary? You have committed the sin of reading a mare's journal! Well, actually, it's a shared journal between Mark and me, but my point still stands!

Now Mark is laughing at how ludicrous my "hypothetical scenario," as he says it is... It could still happen, you know!

Meanie pants- Anyways, for a while, the two of us were enjoying Raven's company. When she said she found work relaxing, she wasn't lying. There wasn't much of anything fun to do, aside from a rather old game of chess she had around. However, I feel like she was cheating on us. I mean, how could she beat both of us as we plotted our move?!

Unfortunately, it was all over too soon when Luna came back. She didn't elaborate on the incident earlier other than saying it was likely an internal mistake. She didn't look happy about it.

Luna took us back to our rooms, and after a quick word to the guards left. Then soon came Cadence... One moment she was gone; the next, we got pulled into a shopping trip. I want to learn her secrets, it couldn't be natural for how easily she convinced Mark to come along, he would've at least complained about it.

Anyways, back to the shopping, this is where Mark and I got something to liven up our fairly spartan room, such as this very journal! Oh, not to mention some things for school.

I'm almost out of room on this page, so that's it for now.

Starla,
Future Imperial Empress of Ponies and Ultimate Overlord of All That Exist.

PS: Mark is a doo-doo head.

Star, you do realize that I can read this, right?

Harrumph, this is my section of the journal, now out you orc!

Orc?

Out!

<><><>

Seeing as Star decided to make the very first page of our shared journal just the random babbling of what's been going, I suppose I'll take it upon myself to make an actual introduction. I doubt this journal would see much of any actual use, nor would anyone read it, so this is more of a reminder to our future selves.

Cadence, for whatever reason, convinced us to get a journal. Whatever for is beyond ~~us~~me. Star was right on board with the idea, at least until several hours later we couldn't find any blank book. It was by sunset until we found something that'd work. Only, it wasn't just a blank book. It was actually a pair of communication books.

And thus, the idea of separate journals became an idea of shared journals. According to Cadence, messages written in one book appear in the other book as well and had an effective range that'll work so long as each book remains in the same town or small city, else you'd have to wait several hours or days for messages to go through, and it wasn't as efficient for long-range means of communication.

According to Cadence, they are also quite rare, and the more powerful communication books are getting ridiculously expensive. But she offered to add a protection spell that'd only allow us to access the books.

Niffy spell, might see if I can ~~beg~~convince Twilight to teach me. That is if she doesn't leave soon since she mentioned something about having to go back home a while ago, so perhaps I'll probably find a book or something.

Back on topic, Star and I have an, shall we say, unspoken agreement. I'm not sure if it'll get out through our time, but we have decided to leave... Many things of ourselves, to ourselves and only ourselves only... It won't change anything, and our secrets are ours.

To be honest, I'm wary already of magical tampering this journal may or may not have, from Cadence or otherwise.

Anyways I don't really have much to add, so Star and I are probably just going to go to sleep for the night now.

Signing off,
Mark.

Aww, it's no fun when you spoil everything like that!

Go to sleep, Star.

<><><>

"Star," a soft voice spoke.

"Star, you have to wake up."

Usually, I'd try to be grumpy, ignore the voice, or... I dunno something.

"Time~," I yawned out.

"Time enough for breakfast before school."

I opened my eyes to a maid, who smiled towards me, retracting her hoof. I saw Mark already awake.

Rubbing my eyes, I turned to the maid who had awoken me, it was the same maid from yesterday and the day before that. Since a couple of days ago, it seemed the princesses got busy, and it seemed they had to delegate work to the castle staff. Even Twilight had to cut short our little catch-up lessons/exams, and she can really get into her work.

"Thanks," I said, slowly stretching and getting up.

"Of course, I'll be back in a few minutes to let yourselves get ready."

With that, the polite, professional maid left. It was the same maid from the previous days that had awoken us. She was probably assigned to us or something. I guess that makes schedules easier for them to manage.

"Get ready? With that, we've got some saddlebags for notebooks, quills&ink wells, and other various items all already ready to go. We don't even have clothes."

A pillow flew to his face. It didn't hit. It didn't come back to me either. Actually, it stood perfectly still between us as our magics pushed it towards each other, coming into equilibrium. I learned from my mistake of letting the pillow go as soon as I gave it a simple kinetic shove.

"Stop being grumpy." I tiredly replied.

"I can be grumpy when... I want, " he answered as we began to push even harder at the pillow.

Several seconds later, our magics power on the pillow increased several magnitudes, and I gave up. Opening my hooves for a hug, I let the fluffy high-speed pillow hit me as I fell into the comfy bed.

"Yeah yeah, but it's still mean, meanie."

Mark rolled his eyes with a smile, "No you."

I rolled my own eyes, getting up. It was time for breakfast. Then... school.

<><><>

I'll have to admit, school here did bring me some anxiety. But at least I wasn't alone, with Mark having the same classes as me. I mean, we're new, but still, new school, friends, and many things.

But in hindsight? It wasn't all that bad. At least not yet, the orientation was the basic welcome and all the stuff usually at an orientation. Celestia had brought us thereafter, applying extra layers to the spells hiding our alicorn nature. Our wings were invisible and untouchable even to ourselves now. It felt just a bit odd not having those cozy things suddenly gone, even if I knew there were, in fact there, somewhere.

Since Celestia was giving the orientation, she had let us into the crowd shortly before the orientation. Somepony informed most of the staff, and we were told we'd be given extra attention, but it wouldn't be more than recognition.

The world would soon learn of our presents, but we would have time to adjust and grow first,
- Star

<><><>

"Welcome, welcome one, welcome all to magical sciences!"

It hadn't even been five seconds since Mark and I sat down before smoke exploded from the front of the classroom, quickly drawing the entire class's attention. From the smoke exploded a rainbow of spectacular color. It had to be one of the most colorful rainbows I've ever seen as it flew towards the students.

The rainbow fell apart into its seven colors which began flying around the student to a few 'Woahs' and 'wows' around the room. The points of the rainbows changed into the shapes of birds blazing with their trails color. Even more incredible was that they even began intersecting with the audience. The red one flew close to me.

Reaching to it with a hoof, I actually felt it. Literal light. It was warm and a bit tingly. I giggled before it flew away. In a moment, all of the lights flew into the smoke. And with a whoosh, the smoke dissipated, revealing an azure blue unicorn with an even lighter blue mane.

"I am Trixie Lulamoon! And I am your magical sciences teacher."

And with a smile, she took a bow, to which the audience began to applaud with cheers. Best. Teacher. Ever.

"Very well, Mellow, you may sit down."

There was a brief moment of confusion as Trixie and skipped right pasted Mark and me during each student's introduction. There were a few looks here and there, and the off-white earth pony filly with a green mane to my right gave a brief, odd look before returning to the other students introducing themselves.

Soon, after a few minutes, everyone had introduced themselves except Mark and me.

"Now, with that, all done and finished, I'm sure more than a few of you are a tad bit confused that I skipped two of your fellow student in their introduction."

At this, more than a couple of whispers began from around the class as students took curious glances around and at us.

"Now, now, before you go start spreading rumors like wildfire, I would like to go over a few things before introducing these two exceptional students."

"Psst."

"As most of you know, to gain entrance into this prestigious academy of magic, all one must do is apply at any level, and should you pass and accept entrance, accommodations are provided to all students."

"Psst," came a small voice with a tap to my hoof.

After a glance to see it was the same filly with an off-white coat and green mane to my right that tapped me, also known as Mellow. I turned back to the teacher, however, a sizable amount of my attention given to her was shown by my ear tilted fully to her with a slight tilt of my head.

"Was this planned?" she whispered, " I haven't heard of such an introduction like this before nor of any 'special students' since Twilight Sparkle."

"Nope," I quietly answered, "We're as lost as you are."

"We're?" She questioned with a glance to Mark, who did a slight wave.

With Mark's silent answer, we returned our attention to Ms. Trixie who finished explaining the basics of application and how the school provides and caters to all of its student's potential from the entrance, whether it before from foals first time going to school or a student halfway through their education, all the way to graduation.

"And that's the usual process. However, sometimes, there can be... Unusually exceptions."

Whispering among the other students began but died down soon enough.

"Now, this school created and run by Princess Celestia is for those ponies who believe they have exterminatory talents and fosters them to the greatest they can be. However, sometimes, something extraordinary happens. Sometimes, ponies are personally sought by Celestia herself."

The teacher had all the student's attention as she began creating a magic illusion window. It started with a map of Canterlot zooming out to the world.

"As you can know, the world is vast, but even so, the talented individuals are few and far between. Magic is hard, yes. But even more so, magic can be dangerous. Sometimes ponies need a guiding hoof to learn, use, and contain their magic. Many of you would look to Twilight Sparkle as an example."

The class was silently murmuring in the silence between her words.

"And such, the same is the same for these two students, please welcome Star and Mark, who have traveled long and far to be with us."

Ponies began to applaud, to our embarrassment, but to our saving grace, the bell rang.

"Oh, that's class. Today was just the introduction, but don't forget to socialize with your fellow students!" Trixie said out as the class began getting up.

Mark and I got up as well, packing and ready to leave, as was the rest of the students before Mellow interrupted us.

"Hello! I'm Mellow Song," she introduced herself, "You're both new students, right?"

"Yep, I'm Star," I cheerfully replied, grabbing mark with a hoof, "and this is my twin brother Mark."

Taking another look at the filly in front of me, she was actually a bit larger than us, but considering that we were apparently smaller than our age, she was probably the same age.

Mark grumbled, sliding out of my grip, introducing himself as well with a hoof shake, "Mark."

"I see, well I wanted to welcome you to the school. I, myself, have been here for three years. I'm curious, from where do you come from?"

"We came from abroad," I answered.

She nodded simply, "Well, nice to meet you, would you like a tour of the school later? It can get confusing when you've got classes ranging from magic kindergarten to college-level classes."

"I'd love to, but I'm not sure if we could find the time. As soon as our school day is over, we have to go."

She tilted her head, "Dorm rooms aren't that far from the school area, and even so, we might be able to match up to our class schedules."

"It's not that we have nowhere to stay, but we actually have a tutor after classes. But maybe we might find something to match between our schedules?"

"Makes sense," she nonchalantly said, "hold on a second, I have my schedule right here."

And with that, Mark pulled out our schedule and gave it to the Mellow as she compared the two.

"Hmm, unusually clustered with standard classes without an elective but-," and then Mellow jumped with an 'eeeek!', "You have the solstice class?!"

Then suddenly, we were bombarded with the surprised looks of students who'd been in hearing range.

"Uhh," I flusteredly spoke, "the... what?"

Mellow seemed to realize her blunder, looking around before conspiratorially leaning in with a loud whisper, "The class that Princess Celestia teaches herself twice a month!"

"Oh..." I stated simply.

"Do you know how rare that is? This may be the largest and most prestigious school in the world. Still, even so, for a class of thirty and roughly forty-five hundred students, that's like," and here she paused for a moment with a concentrated expression, "a point-zero-zero seven percent chance!"

And now I was suddenly very nervous. The other students were mostly already filled out of the room with only a few other groups remaining, but Mellow made me feel like I'd just hit the jackpot, even if mayhaps I did.

Mark, himself seemed to be having the same reaction being put on the spot.

"Well," I drooled, "maybe Celestia wanted to keep an eye on us? Or... something?"

I smiled hesitantly, we didn't want to be special, even if it was inevitable.

"Wait, you mean like your both Princess Celestia's personal students? Like Twilight!?"

"No-no, at least I don't think so, I mean, I've talked with her and Luna here and there and-"

"Oh. My. Harmony." Mellow deadpanned, "you two are so fortunate. I'm jealous."

"Uhh-" I tried to speak.

It was now she finally noticed how she was still putting us on the spot, and she gave us a bit of space, "Oh, I'm soo sorry, I didn't mean to put you on the spot."

"It's fine," Mark replied, to which I hummed an affirmative.

"I have to get going," Mellow said, giving back our schedule, "meet me at lunch, near the fountain at the center of the school. It'll be very crowded, so I'll be somewhere outside the crowd."

And with that, she left, as did we and most of the class.

Lunch

The loud chatter of students and crowded areas were common but rather easy to traverse, at least, it would be if we knew where we were going. It took some time before mark, and I saw a large crowd ahead, surrounding a fountain and a large statue of some stallion with wizard-like clothing and a beard.

'Must be a popular spot for groups,' I thought.

The crowd had mostly unicorns but still had pegasi and earth ponies and the occasional zebra or other such creatures. The school was very diverse, as we found out during our other classes.

But at most, it was just an oddity throughout the day. 'School for gifted unicorns my butt,' I thought sourly.

"Hey! Star, Mark!" shouted a voice from somewhere.

Turning, I saw Mellow and a couple of other ponies. Two unicorns and a pegasus. I wave over and head to them.

One of the unicorns was a dark blue like the sea, a mane hanging of the side with a pale blue color almost white, and a cutie mark of some kind of fog or mist. Her eyes were baby blue.

The second unicorn was a whiteish-yellow unicorn with a white and yellow mane tied into a ponytail. She had no cutie mark. Her eyes were of a crimson red.

The pegasus was colored like a sunset, with a mane the colors like fire, and to no surprise, matching eyes like fire.

"Star, Mark, these are my friends, Misty touch, Sunny Flare, and Light Sunshine, " she said, pointing to the sea-colored unicorn, sunset-like pegasus, and whiteish yellow unicorn, "Misty, Sunny, Light, this is Star and Mark."

"Sweat," said Sunny Flare leaping forwards with a few flaps, "nice to meet you!"

"Pleasure," Misty Touch agreed.

"Nice to meet you," Light answered.

"Likewise," I said while Mark did the same.

Sunny immediately spoke, "New, right? Don't worry much, the school may be massive with tons of students, but it's mostly sectioned off by grade level."

"Thank you for offering a tour," I replied.

"No problem, especially after Mellow told us a bit about you," enthusiastically the filly replied.

Light motioned to us, "Come. we'll sure you the areas for our grade levels, for now, you won't be needing to know where the college or kindergartens classes are yet."

<><><>

The school was, for the most part, easy. The introduction, announcements, and goals of that we were here because Celestia had sought to teach us of our magic, how to safely use it, including other standard stuff you'd expect from such an introduction.

We made some new friends, like Mellow Song, Sunny Flare, Light Sunshine, Misty Touch, and many others.

After magical sciences, it was history, language, math, physical exercise, and solstice. Solstice-class is taught by Celestia twice a month. The class is actually more like an all-in-one bundle. Celestia actually has the class taught by different experts or scholars every month from around the world to teach some different subjects that range from the whole scale of all sciences to something as bland as math.

I suppose it's treated as an advanced class that teaches everything. This month we have a magic expert. Next month it is alchemy, and so on.

So far, so good. Now, we only have our "tutoring" sessions. From Luna. On self-defense. It was unfortunate, but Twilight had gone back to her hometown the same day but said she would drop by now and again since she was only a few hours away.

Star

<><><>

Snooping on Star's previous page, I'm going to agree with everything there. You don't need a repeat of the same thing.

Now, as for Luna's tutoring, I can say I feel a bit... Apprehensive. As cool as it would be to be flying around tossing fire at monsters(ignoring the nonsensical chance of that ever happening), I've never fought before. Heck, I once had a huge military history nerd friend who could tell you the exact statistics of warships memory, but still never have I fought before.

Nor have I fought as... In the position, we find ourselves in.

Well, I can only hope strategy alone can prevail. But to be honest? It'll probably just be learning some self-defense spells or hoof-to-hoof self-defense.

Mark

<><><>

"Luna, where are we going?" Mark asked curiously as Luna led us through the castle.

"Somewhere to practice safely. Come, it is right here," she said, motioning to a door.

Before we could enter, Luna pressed a hoof down in front of us.

"Before you enter," Luna spoke, "I wanted to speak with you first."

I paused, as did Mark, as we looked to Luna expectantly.

She sighed, "Before you enter, I want you to know that I in no way take pleasure in this. You are both young and full of life, but the world has many dangers, and you're to be expected to defend yourself should the need come. At a young age, I would wish for your both not to even have need of knowing how to defend yourself, but that's not how it works."

Luna looked down solemnly, "Thank you, Luna." I said place of hoof on her's, "We know, and we accept that. Hope for peace, but prepare for war, right?"

Luna looked into my eyes and stared deeply within.

'I may be young, but even if I am 14, I know that there may be other less fortunate, and others who can do cruel things...'

Then she moved out of the way, allowing us into the door ahead.

It led into a dark hallway of dust. Lining the hallway were portable wood weapon racks that hold wooden weapons of anything imaginable. Axes, hammers, swords, lances, halberds, spears, scythes, staff, small gauntlets, whips, maces, shields, swords with no handles but two blades on each side, daggers, greatswords, and much much more.

Luna led us down this dark, dusty stone hall to another door, to which torches on either side immediately lit.

Opening the dusty door ahead revealed a large circular room, with even more weapon racks adorning the walls, all filled with wooden swords.

Luna pulled a simple wooden staff from the previous room with her magic before heading in.

"Grab a sword," she said, walking to the other end of the room while grabbing bands from a wall, "and put a band on."

We complied and grabbed one sword and band.

'A sword? Why it's not like we'd carry one around us at all times. It would be odd to see a 14-year-old- wait... We've been in this world for several months, has our birthday passed? I'll need to figure out if we have the same calendar as Equestria.'

Lost in thought, I hadn't notice Luna reach the focus of the massive circular room as she turned to us, "Strike me."

"What? But what if you get hurt or-"

"Apologies, I meant to say 'attempt to strike me,'" she cut in, "and these swords and bands are enchanted not to hurt... as much, at least. And the bands will protect you."

Mark and I shared a look.

"Lesson one, hesitation will get you hurt!" Luna shot a spell towards us, which stuck and stung as if we just got a flu shot to our displeasure.

After a pained sigh of relief as the pain passed within moments, we turned towards Luna with a look of vengeance and began a slow walk towards her for time.

"Go right, I'll go left to pincer her," Mark whispered, "I'll tap three times, on the third, we rush."

I gave a brief nod as the both of us immediately rush to both sides. Luna eyed both of us as we surrounded her.

One tap.

She turned to Mark, assuming a low stance.

Two taps.

Mark and I readied to rush.

Three taps.

We rushed silently without notice except for our pounding hoofs. Mark neared, to which Luna, with impossible speed, rushed toward Mark, sidestepping his sword and pounding the point into his chest, which sent him flying. My eyes widened at the mercilessness Luna displayed, to which Luna capitalized on and swung the staff around quickly into my side, sending me flying as well.

I lost my magical grip of the sword.

Landing, I realized one the thing. It didn't hurt. It felt like a mere shove and a sudden feeling of weightlessness before slowly falling to the ground.

"Huh, didn't expect that," I muttered, getting up.

"A basic tactic, but not enough. Mark, you were unable to anticipate a swift counter from me, and Star was struck with indecision."

"How is this even fair-"

"Battle is hardly fair, now, again," Luna said.

The both of us got up, brought our swords to us. Mark began tapping again, and on the third, we rushed again. But assuming Luna would follow with the same thing she did last time, I instead jumped to this side of Luna as Mark was sent flying by her. I grounded my hooves, pushing much of my momentum into the ground to come to an immediate stop before turning to swipe at Luna.

But I only turned my head to a downward swing of the staff to my back which shoved me to the ground.

Luna tsked, "Mark, you attempted to attack thinking I would do the same thing, only ready for that thing. Your enemy, too, can develop knowledge and experience to counter you. Star, despite your change in tactic, you failed to implement it swiftly enough and allowed me to strike."

"Isn't this a little unconventional? I mean, I was expecting learning some kind of spell or-"

"No, those are for basic attacks or a mugging. As part of the royal family, you are to be expected to hold your own from an assassin."

"What? There are assassins?!" Mark yelped.

"No, thankfully not in the last few decades, but there most certainly have been some, and you are expected to hold your own regardless."

"Now, one more time."

And once again, we started. Instead of standing, I decided to keep my distance and circle Luna. Mark seeing me, did the same.

One tap, two taps-

And Luna rushed me. Mark himself rushed to catch up to us but was unable to reach Luna before she did me. I readied not to counter but simply to take a jump backward, allowing for more time for Mark to reach me. Luna's jumped towards me with a downward strike in mind, which under extended striking air, but not losing an ounce of the speed of momentum, she simply stepped forward once and sent the staff under me, and sent my flying up and over her towards Mark.

She missed instead of having me fall beside Mark, but it did not matter as Mark slowed enough for Luna to turn around and be within distance of Mark.

Once I got situated after flying through the air and falling to the ground softly, I saw mark go flying.

"You show the basic ability to change tactics and adapt to your partner, good. " Luna spoke speaking to us, "but you still made mistakes."

She made her way towards helping both of us up. If it wasn't for the fact that the most pain we felt was a shove from falling and getting sent flying, I'd be terrified. Well, I am terrified, to a degree.

"First, your audible signaled allowed me to know at them of attack, and again you both failed to account for me adapting."

Luna pointed to the door.

"Now, I've seen enough. Go to the other room and pick out something of your preference."

"Anything? But we don't even know how to use weapons. At most, we're wildly swinging." Mark answered.

"Tis not a concern at the moment. Now go."

It was a few minutes of browsing while Luna watched. She rose a brow as Mark, and I picked something out. Mark pulled out a small thing, it was two dagger-like blads, but they could both be sheathed inside the corresponding blade's handle.

I got a small bow that Luna explained when pulling strings would create a magically constructed area that, for this session, would stun.

Luna simply nodded and headed to the arena again.

"Star," Mark whispered, "with magic, we actually aren't limited to getting in close with blades or close-quarters weapons. If we keep our distance, we can keep a consistent attack up. If she rushes one of us, there other can provide cover to escape once distracted or to strike."

I nodded, "We should also change at the time of the attack. How does... 2, 6, 1, 1, and 4 four taps sound?"

He nodded, and we prepared ourselves back in the arena. He nodded, to which I responded as Luna watched us impassively.

One tap, I pulled the string.

Two taps, I released the arrow, but wildly overshot as Mark sent two blades towards Luna.

She ignored my overshot arrows knocking both of Mark's blades out of the air. Mark caught one on the ground and the other in the air but couldn't mentally align both in time as Luna struck them out of the way, rushing Mark. I already had my bow ready and adjusted for a lower but longer arch.

To my surprise, Luna jumped left, right, and kept avoiding my arrows even as I quickly and rapidly sent them out. It was no use aiming for where she was currently, so I rapidly shot towards in middle path, knowing she would move in and out of there.

She noticed within the milliseconds and made her movements even harder by slowing down, speeding up, and more in the same time frame she had to reach Mark. Mark's blades would never reach Luna in time, and once again, Mark was out.

I have to admit, I was a horrible shot, but that was actually to my benefit since it could veer off in a direction to Luna. Or, at least I hoped.

I gulped just a bit as Luna turned to me. But even as she sped towards me, I took a breath and began shooting at her once again. She blocked my projectiles with her staff. Was I that predictable? No matter, she would have no time to block or evade up close.

I took slow steps back, knowing that she could cut me off from her position running to either left or right. It wasn't long until I ran out of space backing into the racks.

Luna got closer, and within seconds she was in front of me. But most importantly, right in front of my bow. With a breath, I released the string.

I missed.

Luna had jumped with a large flap and impossible speed, she flew above me, spinning in the air, landing on the side of the wall with her hooves. Since there was no space to land, she would simply lunge at me. I gaped at the impossible sight of her standing on the wall, wings splayed out to boost her speed, and she lunged.

Closing my eyes, I simply swung the bow itself, waiting to inevitably go flying. Even if I logically knew it wouldn't hurt, simply look at her made me feel like I was about to be in a world of pain. In the darkness, I felt it get knocked away. With no space to land, she would fall onto me.

And instead, I was picked up into hooves as Luna picked me up in her magic. My eyes opened as she landed where I was bleeding of the momentum while setting me down.

I looked to Luna and shivered a little bit at how valuable I was at that moment. Luna smiled and placed a hoof upon my shoulder.

"Do not worry, Star, I would not purposely hurt you."

I simply nodded as Mark rushed behind me, "Star, you alright?!"

I nodded to his very concerned tone.

Luna watched us for a moment before sighing, "You both did very well. But I must ask, why do you limit yourselves such?"

Mark and I looked at her questioningly.

"You limited yourselves to two blades. With practice and concentration, any unicorn can hold many blades with proficiency. Without practice, it's much better to hold more blades that are easily disregardable instead of trying to reorient each blade, and you left yourselves so exposed without any weapons. You also faced hesitation when I came upon you. Any proficient warrior can easily best another with a weapon."

Luna turned to me, "Star, you limit yourself to a bow in such a confined place. You left yourself open to a swift enemy. Your aim is poor but remediable in time. You were calm and collected, at least until the unexpected. You failed to remain calm when another dimension of movement was added. You also closed your eyes. Never, never take your eyes of an enemy."

"You are ponies, you are unicorns, you have magic at your disposal, you are pegasi, your wings are not mere lumps of weight, and you are earth ponies, your hooves are weapons, " Luna lectured before she turned to the hall of other weapons, "Wait here."

Then she left us for a minute but came back. This time with a few things. First was a small folded rug that was completely rolled up. Opening it, it showed ten small blades attached inside, each with a blade to either side of the handle.

She came up and sat in front of us before speaking, "I recommend these to you, Mark. Proficient at overwhelming a target, and easily defend yourself while on offense."

Luna didn't give them to Mark, instead, bringing the next items out while laying the previous on the ground in front of us. What came next was a much larger bow and a small dagger, "And these I recommend to you, Star. Especially powerful at the range, the longbow can be a slow but useful weapon and added only with your swift thinking to evade and escape an attack, your enemy won't reach you, and should they do, I expect you to be proficient with the blade should it come to that."

With our recommended weapons set out, she teleported a book to us, it was old and dusty too. As well as even had a lock on it.

"And lastly, I recommend you learn the spells in here. They are not required, no, I just recommend you look through and learn some of the spells. The use of a spell room for safe practice is available for any to use, and can be found both around your school or the castle's training grounds, you may ask Eclipse or any guard for directions there."

She set the book down and teleported a key in, it was as old and rusty as the book.

"You are not to share the context, nor show the existence of said both to another, nor are you to use these spells unless in self-defense or our lessons. Am I understood?" To our nods, Luna held the key to us, "Place your hoof on the key."

We did so, and as we did, the key pulsed twice. Finished, the key began to glow before duplicating itself into two keys. Luna placed the keys at both of our chests, to which a string appeared around our necks. As swiftly as Luna placed it, the keys disappeared.

"The keys are only to appear when you require its use," Luna spoke, looking towards the weapons and us expectantly, "now, are you both ready for your next lesson?"

We noded, to which the both of us telekinetically picked up our respective training weapons.

At least, we tried before another shot from Luna's magic gave the painful sensation of a shot before it faded away in moments.

"You both failed," Luna spoke disappointingly, "your next lesson is safety. Never in a million years will I see you pick up a weapon without knowing how to safely handle the weapon."

"W-what?" I spoke indignantly.

"What about those previous matches where you just let us pick something to attack with?" Mark asked, irritated.

"Ah, yes, that. First, you are never to touch another weapon, not the one presented towards you. Second, the previous sparing matches were merely a gauged of your strength, skill, knowledge, and battle readiness. Third, I’ll personally make sure the light of day will never see you touch another weapon, and lastly, you are never to touch another weapon, not the one presented towards you."

I took a mental note that Luna would be very, very unhappy were we to touch another weapon or practice unsafely.

Mark sighed, "Just one question."

"Yes?"

"Once all this training is done, do you simply just expect us to carry weapons around with everywhere we go? It's like your training us as soldiers to war."

"First, once you're done, it's expected that you learn to bind your weapon to yourself to bring in and out of reality whenever needed, such as I. It took me an entire month, but I've finished rebinding mine to me. Second, you might as well train for war and the worst with an immortal life span expectancy."

Luna held her hooves, and within moments, a familiar scythe appeared in the blink of an eye and a flash of lightning. It brought back thoughts, and they hurt...

...

Luna must've noticed a change in my expression, and swiftly her scythe disappeared, "Apologies, it was not of my intention to intimidate you."

I blinked a few times, feeling the sudden pounding in my heart fade. Confused, I simply nodded and opted to ignore it.

"Are you well?" Luna asked, concerned.

"Huh, oh yeah, I'm fine. My mind just blanked for a moment." I answered.

"Do you wish to end the lesson now? We have our lessons every other day if you so wish to wait until then."

"No, I'm fine."

<><><>

Well, training is over. And I learned a few things. First, is that training with Luna has been... Interesting. Unlike what Mark expected, Luna first tested us by open combat. While we 'attempted to strike her, she thrashed us, literally sending us flying. Surprisingly, it didn't hurt, thanks to some weird magic.

Something weird did happen during training. Luna had shown us her scythe. And I just blanked and with a sudden feeling of slight fear. Not that the scythe was actually scary(it was quite majestic in its own way), it was just... Weird. But either way... Maybe it's our new... way of thinking because of certain events that I won't disclose here. Though, how weird it is, knowing something is wrong but not knowing something is wrong.

I don't have much else to say than training was... difficult as whenever we failed, Luna shot a spell at us that caused a short moment of pain. It felt as if we had just gotten a flu shot, but mercifully it only lasted a few seconds at the most before completely disappearing.

Anyways, I'm quite tired after all that, so I'm going to take a nap for a bit.

Star.

<><><>

Luna is scary. More specifically, "warrior" Luna is scary. Princess Luna is friendly and nice to be with. Warrior Luna is scary. Not terrifying scary, but scary in the no mercy, tough love way.

I thought it would be cool to know to fight and sling spells and all. But in reality, it's a pain. On a subconscious level, I knew this, but I can dream, can't I?

Mark

<><><>

Author's Note

Hey! A chapter! t's been a while, hasn't it?

So I was thinking, if I can't get myself to update in a month, might as well stop lying to myself and cancel the story.

But, I couldn't just put this story down. So, after a bit of inspiration, I began writing. I have ideas for the story, but those are ideas set in the future. I decided to stop worrying about the small stuff and try to progress the story to a point where I can enjoy writing.

p.s. Thanks to a certain sentient hat for prereading, when I needed an quick opinion on something.

"<><><>" - Jornal Page/Note